Hari-vamsa

Harivamsa

39 - jāmadagnyena rāmakṛṣṇayoḥ saṅgatiḥ - Krishna and Balarama meet Parasurama

vaiśampāyana uvāca

vikadrostu vacaḥ śrutvā vasudevo mahāyaśāḥ |

parituṣṭena manasa vacanaṁ chedamabravīt ||2-39-1

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya), Hearing the words of vikadru, vasudeva having great fame, with a joyful mind, said the following words.

rājā ṣāḍguṇyavaktā vai rājā mantrārthatattvavit |

satattvaṁ ca hitaṁ caiva kṛṣṇoktaṁ kila dhīmatā ||2-39-2

The king who has the six qualities is capable of understanding the essence of the meaning of advices. kṛṣṇa! All that is told by vikadru with intelligence is with principles and acceptable.

bhāṣitā rājadharmāścha satyāścha jagato hitāḥ |

vikadruṇā yaduśreṣṭha yaddhitaṁ tadvidhīyatām ||2-39-3

vikadru spoke about the duties of the king and the truth in the interest of the people. O the best among yādava-s, please do whatever is acceptable.

etacchrutvā piturvākyaṁ vikadroshcha mahātmanaḥ|

vikadrostadvacastathyaṁ nishamya yadupuṅgavaḥ |

Hearing the words of his father and the words of the great soul vikadru, and considering the truth of vikadru's words, the leader of yādava-s (kṛṣṇa) said:

vākyamuttamamekāgro babhāṣe puruṣottamaḥ ||2-39-4

The best among men (kṛṣṇa), with concentration, spoke these best words:

bruvatāṁ vah śrutaṁ vākyam hetutaḥ kramatastathā |

nyāyataḥ śāstrataścaiva daivaṁ chaivānupaśyatām ||2-39-5

(kṛṣṇa said:) I have heard the words spoken by you with reason, valiancy, logic and scriptures considering the future course of action.

(See nīlakaṇṭha commentary - mannimittaṁ vairamiti hetutaḥ - enmity due to me is the reason, kramataḥ śatroḥ parākramataḥ - valiancy in fighting with enemies, nyāyataḥ yannimittaṁ vairaṁ tasyaiva parihāreṇāriṣṭaśāntiḥ kartavyeti yukteḥ - the logic, the person due to whom the enmity exists, is suitable to resolve śāstrataḥ aśsktasyāpasaraṇānujṣāvaśāt, scriptures decree the protection of the weak, daivaṁ bhāvikāryamanupaśyatām = fate , future course of action)

śrūyatāmuttaraṁ vākyaṁ śrutvā ca parigṛhyatām |

nayena vyavahartavyaṁ pārthivena yathākramam ||2-39-6

Listen to my words in answer and understand them. The king shall proceed as per the policy in sequence.

saṁdhiṁ ca vigrahaṁ caiva yānamāsanameva ca |

dvaidhībhāvaṁ saṁśrayaṁ ca ṣāḍguṇyaṁ cintayetsadā ||2-39-7

Negotiation, war, journey (escape), sitting, division and dependence - The king should consider all these six qualities.

balinaḥ sannikṛṣṭe tu na stheyaṁ paṇḍitena vai |

apakrameddhi kālajṣaḥ samartho yudddhamudvahet ||2-39-8

The wise should not stay close to the powerful. Depending on the situation he should avoid (confrontation) or fight with the enemy.

ahaṁ tāvatsahāryeṇa muhūrte'sminprakāśite |

jīvitārthaṁ gamiṣyāmi śaktimānapyaśaktavat ||2-39-9

At this time, I, along with my brother, powerful but acting like weak, will leave, for protecting our lives.

tataḥ sahyācalayutaṁ sahāryeṇāhamakṣayam |

ātmadvitīyaḥ śrīmantam pravekṣye dakṣiṇāpatham ||2-39-10

Along with my brother who is my second soul, I will proceed along the auspicious southern route, to the mountains of sahya.

karavīrapuraṁ caiva ramyaṁ krauṣchapuraṁ tathā |

drakṣyāvastatra sahitau gomantaṁ ca nagottamam ||2-39-11

There we shall see the city of karavīra and the beautiful city of krauṣcha along with gomantaṁ, the best of mountains.

āvayorgamanaṁ śrutvā jitakāśī sa pārthivaḥ |

apravishya purīṁ darpādanusāraṁ kariṣyati ||2-39-12

Hearing about our departure, the king (jarāsaṁdha) will consider himself victorious. Because of his pride, he will follow us without entering the city.

tataḥ sahyavaneṣveva rājā yāti sa sānugaḥ |

āvayorgrahaṇe caiva nṛpatiḥ prayatiṣyati ||2-39-13

Then the king, along with his followers, will quickly come to the forests of sahya (mountains) and try to capture us.

eṣā naḥ śreyasī yātrā bhaviṣyati kulasya vai |

paurāṇāmatha puryāścha deshasya ca sukhāvahā ||2-39-14

Our journey will be beneficial for the prosperity and good of our race, the citizens, the city and the nation.

na ca śatroḥ paribhraṣṭā rājāno vijigīṣavaḥ |

pararāṣṭreṣu mṛṣyanti mṛdhe śatroḥ kṣayaṁ vinā ||2-39-15

The kings, leaving their countries, eager for victory will not stay in other countries without killing the enemy in battle.

evamuktvā tu tau vīrau kṛṣṇasaṅkarṣaṇāvubhau |

prapedaturasaṁbhrāntau dakṣiṇau dakṣiṇāpatham ||2-39-16

(vaiśampāyana said) Saying this, both saṅkarṣaṇa (balarāma) and kṛṣṇa, competent, proceeded on the southern route, without any anxiety.

tau tu rāṣṭrāṇi shatashashcarantau kāmarūpiṇau |

dakṣiṇāṁ diśamāsthāya ceraturmārgagau sukham ||2-39-17

Those two, capable of taking forms they desire, traveled in many countries in the southern direction.

sahyapṛṣṭheṣu ramyeṣu modamānāvubhau tathā |

dakṣiṇāpathagau vīrāvadhvānaṁ samprapedatuḥ ||2-39-18

The south bound valiant balarāma and kṛṣṇa happily went along the beautiful places behind the sahya mountains.

tau ca svalpena kālena sahyācalavibhūṣitam |

karavīrapuraṁ prāptau svavaṁśena vibhūṣitam ||2-39-19

Within a short time, they arrived at the city of karavīra, decorated by the sahya mountains and adorned (established) by their own race.

tau tatra gatvā veṇāyā nadyāstīrāntamāśritam |

āsedatuḥ prarohāḍhyam nyagrodhaṁ tarupuṅgavam ||2-39-20

They arrived, on the banks of the river veṇā, under a giant banyan tree (Ficus Indica) with its roots hanging down.

adhastāttasya vṛkṣasya muniṁ dīptatapodhanam |

aṁsāvasaktaparaśuṁ jaṭāvalkaladhāriṇam ||2-39-21

Under that tree, ( both together saw) the sage, sparkling with the wealth of penance, carrying the axe on his shoulder, wearing twisted locks of hair and bark garments.

gauramagniśikhākāraṁ tejasā bhāskaropamam |

kṣatrāntakaramakṣobhyaṁ vapuṣmantamivārṇavam ||2-39-22

(Both together saw) the sage, sparkling like yellow flames of fire, with a splendour similar to sun, who caused the death of kṣatriya-s, imperturbable, appearing like ocean, personified.

nyastasaṅkuchitādhānaṁ kāle hutahutāśanam |

klinnaṁ triṣavaṇāmbhobhirādyam devaguruṁ yatha ||2-39-23

(Both together saw the sage) seated in a posture, having worshipped the sacred fire and taken ritual bath thrice as ordained, like the preceptor of devas.

savatsāṁ dhenukāṁ śvetāṁ homadhukkāmadohanām |

kṣīrāraṇiṁ karṣamāṇaṁ mahendragirigocharam ||2-39-24

(Both together saw the sage) residing on the mahendra mountain, preparing to milk the white kāmadhenu, the divine cow with its calf.

dadṛśatustau sahitāvapariśrāntamavyayam |

bhārgavaṁ rāmamāsīnaṁ mandarasthaṁ yathā ravim ||2-39-25

Both together saw rāma, bhārgava, the tireless, eternal sage without any decline seated like the sun on mount mandara.

nyāyatastau tu taṁ dṛṣṭvā pādamūle kṛtāsanau |

vasudevasutau vīrau sadhiṣṇyāviva pāvakau ||2-39-26

Seeing the sage, both the valiant sons of vasudeva, sparkling like the sacrificial fire, worshipped his feet as ordained.

kṛṣṇastamṛṣiśārdūlamuvāca vadatāṁ varaḥ |

ślakṣṇaṁ madhurayā vācā lokavṛttāntakovidaḥ ||2-39-27

kṛṣṇa, expert in speaking and knowledgeable in the affairs of the world, spoke sweet words, gently to the tiger among sages.

bhagavaṣjāmadagnyaṁ tvāmavagachcāmi bhārgavam |

rāmaṁ munīnāmṛṣabhaṁ kṣatriyāṇāṁ kulāntakam ||2-39-28

(kṛṣṇa said) O lord! I know you as bhārgava, son of jamadagni, rāma, the bull among sages, who caused death to the kṣatriaya race.

tvayā sāyakavegena kṣipto bhārgava sāgaraḥ |

iṣupātena nagaraṁ kṛtaṁ śūrpārakaṁ tvayā ||2-39-29

O bhārgava! With the speed of your arrows, you drained the ocean. You made the city of śūrpārakaṁ by shooting arrows.

(See translator's Note)

dhanuḥ paṣchaśatāyāmamiṣupaṣchaśatocchrayam |

sahyasya ca nikuṣjeṣu sphīto janapado mahān || 2-39-30

With breadth of five hundred bows and height of five hundred arrows, in the thicket of sahya mountain, you made a great, prosperous city,

atikramyodadhervelāmaparānte niveśitaḥ |

on the western side, pushing the borders of the ocean.

tvayā tatkārtavīryasya sahasrabhujakānanam ||2-39-31

cinnaṁ parashunaikena smaratā nidhanaṁ pituḥ |

Remembering the killing of your father, you cut down the thousand arms of kārtavīrya, which looked like a forest, by your axe alone.

iyamadyāpi rudhiraiḥ kṣatriyāṇāṁ hatadviṣām ||2-39-32

snigdhaistvatparaśūtsṛṣṭaiḥ raktapaṅkā vasuṁdharā |

Even today, this earth is wet with blood of her body, caused by the strike of axe and the killing race of kṣatriyas.

raiṇukeyam vijāne tvāṁ kṣitau kṣitiparoṣaṇam ||2-39-33

parashupragrahe yuktaṁ yathaiveha raṇe tathā |

You are known as the son of reṇuka who is angry towards kṣatriyas. You hold the axe as if you are in a battle.

tadichcāvastvayā vipra kaṣchidarthamupaśrutam ||2-39-34

uttaraṁ ca śrutārthena pratyuktamaviśaṅkayā |

Then, O brāhmin! I would like to have something from you. On hearing the matter, tell me the answer without any hesitation.

āvayormathurā nāma yamunātīraśobhinī ||2-39-35

Our beautiful city of mathurā is on the banks of yamunā.

yādavau svo muniśreṣṭha yadi te śrutimāgatau |

vasudevo yaduśreṣṭhaḥ pitā nau hi dhṛtavrataḥ ||2-39-36

O the best among sages! You might have heard that we are yādavas. Our father, is vasudeva, fixed in vows, the best among yādavas.

janmaprabhṛti chaivāvāṁ vrajeṣveva niyojitau |

tau svaḥ kaṁsabhayāttatra śaṅkitau parivarddhitau ||2-39-37

From birth itself we were sent to vraja. We grew up there anxious and fearful due to kaṁsa.

vayashcha prathamaṁ prāptau mathurāyāṁ praveshitau |

tāvāvāṁ vyutthitaṁ hatvā samāje kaṁsamojasā ||2-39-38

On attaining the age, when we gained entry in mathurā, we killed kaṁsa who is on a wrong path, in the assembly.

pitaraṁ tasya tatraiva sthāpayitvā janeshvaram |

svameva karma cārabdhau gavāṁ vyāpārakārakau ||2-39-39

We established kaṁsa's father as the lord of the people (king). Then we began our own work with the cows.

athāvayoḥ puraṁ roddhuṁ jarāsaṁdho vyavasthitaḥ |

saṁgrāmānsubahūnkṛtvā labdhalakṣāvapi svayam ||2-39-40

Then jarāsaṁdha came to blockade our city. We fought many battles with him and we were victorious.

tataḥ svapurarakṣārthaṁ prajānāṁ ca dhṛtavrata |

akṛtārthāvanudyogau kartavyabalasādhanau ||2-39-41

O one who is fixed in vows! For protecting our city and people, both of us who are responsible for fighting,

arathau pattinau yuddhe nistanutrau nirāyudhau |

jarāsaṁdhodyamabhayātpurāddvāveva niḥsṛtau ||2-39-42

without the chariots, without the infantry, without shields and without weapons, have left the city due to the fear of jarāsaṁdha.

evamāvāmanuprāptau muniśreṣṭha tavāntikam |

āvayormantramātreṇa kartumarhasi satkriyām ||2-39-43

O the best among sages! Thus we have come to you. Kindly honour us by providing your good counsel.

śrutvaitadbhārgavo rāmastayorvākyamaninditam |

raiṇukeyaḥ prativacho dharmasaṁhitamabravīt ||2-39-44

(vaiśampāyana said) Hearing the words spoken by them, the son of reṇuka, bhārgava rāma replied in answer according to the dharma.

aparāntādahaṁ kṛṣṇa saṁpratīhāgataḥ prabho |

eka eva vinā śiṣyairyuvayormantrakāraṇāt ||2-39-45

kṛṣṇa! I just came alone, without any disciples, from aparānta (the western seashore), to give you counsel.

(See nīlakaṇṭha commentary)

(See translator's Note)

vidito me vraje vāsastava padmanibhekṣaṇa |

dānavānāṁ vadhaścāpi kaṁsasyāpi durātmanaḥ ||2-39-46

O the one with eyes as beautiful as lotus (kṛṣṇa)! I knew about your residing in vraja, slaying of dānava-s and the wicked soul kaṁsa.

vigrahaṁ ca jarāsaṁdhe viditvā puruṣottama |

tava sabhrātṛkasyeha saṁprāpto'smi varānana ||2-39-47

O the best among men (kṛṣṇa)! I knew about your battles with jarāsaṁdha. O the one with beautiful face! I came here (specially) for you, who is accompanied by your brother.

jāne tvāṁ kṛṣṇa goptāraṁ jagataḥ prabhumavyayam |

devakāryārthasiddhyarthamabālaṁ bālatāṁ gatam ||2-39-48

kṛṣṇa! I know that you are the one without any decline (eternal), the lord of the world. For accomplishing the work of deva-s, you, not a youth, have taken the form of a youth.

na tvayāviditam kiṣchittriṣu lokeṣu vidyate |

tathāpi bhaktimātreṇa śṛṇu vakṣyāmi te vacaḥ ||2-39-49

Nothing can happen in the three worlds without your knowledge. Even then, listen to me! I am telling you due to devotion.

pūrvajaistava govinda pūrvaṁ puramidaṁ kṛtam |

karavīrapuraṁ nāma rāṣṭraṁ caiva niveshitam ||2-39-50

govinda! This city, the city of karavīra, was constructed before by your ancestors. Later they established a nation as well.

pure'sminnṛpatiḥ kṛṣṇa vāsudevo mahāyaśāḥ |

śṛgāla iti vikhyāto nityaṁ paramakopanaḥ ||2-39-51

kṛṣṇa! In this city, the king is vāsudeva with great fame. Widely known as śṛgāla, he is always highly angry.

nṛpeṇa tena govinda tava vamśabhavā nṛpāḥ |

dāyādā nihatāḥ sarve vīradveṣānuśāyinā ||2-39-52

O valiant govinda! The king killed all the yādava kings of your race because of hatred.

ahaṅkāraparo nityamajitātmātimatsarī |

rājyaiśvaryamadāviṣṭaḥ putreṣvapi ca dāruṇaḥ ||2-39-53

He is highly egoistic. He is always in a competitive mind. He is highly proud about the prosperity of his country. He is terrible with his sons as well.

tanneha bhavataḥ sthānaṁ rochate me narottama |

karavīrapurre ghore nityaṁ pārthivadūṣite ||2-39-54

O the best among men! Hence this place, the terrible city of karavīra, always polluted by the (bad) king, is not suitable for your stay.

śrūyatāṁ kathayiṣyāmi yatrobhau śatrubādhanau |

jarāsaṁdhaṁ balodagraṁ bhavantau yodhayiṣyataḥ ||2-39-55

Listen! I shall tell you, where, both of you, affected by the enemy, should fight with the powerful jarāsaṁdha.

tīrtvā veṇāmimāṁ puṇyāṁ nadīmadyaiva bāhubhiḥ |

viṣayānte nivāsāya giriṁ gachcāma durgamam ||2-39-56

Let us swim across this auspicious river veṇā with our hands now. Let us go to the inaccessible mountain in the other country.

ramyaṁ yajṣagiriṁ nāma sahyasya praruhaṁ girim |

nivāsaṁ māmsabhakṣāṇāṁ caurāṇāṁ ghorakarmaṇām ||2-39-57

The beautiful mountain named yajṣagiri (mountain of sacrifice), located near sahya mountain is the abode of thieves who eat meat and who perform terrible deeds.

nānādrumalatāyuktaṁ citraṁ puṣpitapādapam |

proṣye tatra niśāmekāṁ khaṭvāṅgāṁ nāma nimnagām ||2-39-58

There are a variety of trees and creepers, beautiful trees with flowers. After staying there for a night, (let us cross) the river named khaṭvāṅga.

bhadraṁ te saṁtariṣyāmo nikaśopalabhūṣaṇām |

gaṅgāprapātapratimāṁ bhraṣṭāṁ ca mahato gireḥ ||2-39-59

Let there be good to you. (We can see the place), decorated with mill stones similar to the place where the river gaṅga falls from the great mountain.

tasyāḥ prapātaṁ drakṣyāma-

stāpasāraṇyabhūṣaṇam |

upabhujya tvimānkāmā-

ngatvā tāndharaṇīdharān ||2-39-60

Reaching there, let us see the place decorated with forests where sages live. After enjoying these let us go to the mountains.

drakṣyāmastatra tānviprā-

ṣcāmyato vai tapodhanān |

raṁyaṁ krauṣchapuraṁ nāma

gamihyāmaḥ purottmam ||2-39-61

There, let us see the composed brahmins, endowed with the wealth of penance. Then let us go the best and beautiful city named the city of krauṣcha.

vaṁśajastatra te rājā kṛṣṇa dharmarataḥ sadā |

mahākapiriti khyāto vanavāsyajanādhipaḥ || 2-39-62

kṛṣṇa, there the king, born in your race, is always established in dharma. He is famous as the great viṣṇu, the king of people dwelling in the forest.

tamadṛṣṭvaiva rājānaṁ nivāsāya gate'hani |

tīrthamānaḍuhaṁ nāma tatrasthāḥ syāma saṁgatāḥ ||2-39-63

Let us stay there in the evening without seeing the king. There is a holy bathing place named ānadūhaṁ, where we can stay.

tataśchyutā gamiṣyāmaḥ sahyasya vivare girim |

gomantamiti vikhyātaṁ naikaśṛṅgavibhūṣitam ||2-39-64

Leaving this place let us go to the mountain, located in the gap of sahya, famous as gomantam, decorated with a beautiful peak.

khagataikamahāśṛṅgaṁ durārohaṁ khagairapi |

viśrāmabhūtaṁ devānāṁ jyotirbhirabhisaṁvṛtam ||2-39-65

This single great peak is inaccessible even for the birds. This resting place for deva-s, is decorated with shining stars.

sopānabhūtaṁ svargasya gaganādrimivocchritam |

taṁ vimānāvataraṇaṁ giriṁ merumivāparam ||2-39-66

Like the steps of heaven, high like a mountain in the sky, that mountain like meru, is a landing place for aerial vehicles.

tasyottame mahāśṛṅge bhāsvantau daivarūpiṇau |

udayāstamaye sūryaṁ somaṁ ca jyotiṣāṁ patim ||2-39-67

The sun and the moon, the king of stars, in the form of gods, sparkle in the dawn and dusk, on the best, high peak of the mountain.

ūrmimantaṁ samudraṁ ca apāradvīpabhūṣaṇam |

prekṣamāṇau sukhaṁ tatra nagāgre vichariṣyathaḥ ||2-39-68

Watching the sea, full of waves and decorated with many islands, you can wander on the peak of the mountain comfortably.

śṛṅgasthau tasya shailasya gomantasya vanecharau |

durgayuddhena dhāvantau jarāsaṁdhaṁ vijeṣyathaḥ ||2-39-69

You, living in the forest, will conquer jarāsaṁdha, by fort-battle on the peak of that mountain.

tatra shailagatau dṛṣṭvā bhavantau yuddhadurmadau |

āsaktaḥ shailayuddhe vai jarāsaṁdho bhaviṣyati ||2-39-70

Seeing you, proud of battle, who have gone to the mountain, jarāsaṁdha will be unable to fight the mountain battle.

bhavatorapi yuddhe tu pravṛtte tatra dāruṇe |

āyudhaiḥ saha saṁyogaṁ paśyāmi na cirādiva ||2-39-71

I visualize that, without much delay, you will have a terrible battle using weapons there.

ṣaṅgrāmaścha mahānkṛṣṇa nirdiṣṭastatra daivataiḥ |

yadūnāṁ pārthivāṇāṁ ca māmsaśoṇitakardamaḥ ||2-39-72

kṛṣṇa! There, the gods have decreed a great battle, with flesh and blood, to occur between yādava-s and the kings.

tatra cakraṁ halam caiva gadāṁ kaumodakīṁ tathā |

saunandaṁ musalam caiva vaiṣṇavānyāyudhāni ca ||2-39-73

There, the disc, plough, the mace kaumodakī and the club saunandam which are vaiṣṇava weapons

darśayiṣyanti saṅgrāme pāsyanti ca mahīkṣitām |

rudhiraṁ kālayuktānāṁ vapurbhiḥ kālasaṁnibhaiḥ ||2-39-74

will be seen, in the battle, by the kings, whose time (of death) has come. They shall see blood and wounded bodies, looking like death.

sa cakramusalo nāma saṅgrāmaḥ kṛṣṇa viśrutaḥ |

daivatairiha nirdiṣṭaḥ kālasyādeśasaṁjṣitaḥ ||2-39-75

kṛṣna! That battle will become famous as the battle of disc and club, as decreed by the gods, according to the time and location.

tatra te kṛṣṇa saṅgrāme suvyaktaṁ vaiṣṇavaṁ vapuḥ |

drakṣyanti ripavaḥ sarve surāścha surabhāvana ||2-30-76

O kṛṣṇa! There, in the battle, O creator of devs-s (surabhāvana)! Your body of viṣṇu will be clearly seen by all the enemies and the devas.

tāṁ bhajasva gadāṁ kṛṣṇa cakraṁ ca ciravismṛtam |

bhajasva svena rūpeṇa surāṇāṁ vijayāya vai ||2-39-77

O kṛṣṇa! Take up the mace and discus, forgotten since long. Take them up with your own form for the victory of devas.

balaścāyaṁ hataṁ ghoraṁ musalaṁ cāribhedanam |

vadhāya suraśatrūṇāṁ bhajatā.ṇllokabhāvanaḥ ||2-39-78

O creator of the world (lokabhāvana)! balarāma will take up the terrible plough and the club which destroys the enemies, for the killing of enemies of the devas.

eṣa te prathamaḥ kṛṣṇa saṅgrāmo bhuvi pārthivaiḥ |

pṛthivyarthe samākhyāto bhārāvataraṇe suraiḥ ||2-39-79

deva-s say that this first battle of yours with the kings on the earth is for reducing the burden of earth.

āyudhāvāptiratraiva vapuṣo vaiṣṇavasya ca |

lakṣmyāścha tejasashcaiva vyūhānāṁ ca vidāraṇam ||1-39-80

Obtaining weapons, taking up the body of viṣṇu, the combination of fortune and splendour and the breaking of enemy's army formations will occur in this battle.

ataḥ prabhṛti saṅgrāmo dharaṇyāṁ śastramūrcchitaḥ |

bhaviṣyati mahān kṛṣṇa bhārataṁ nāma vaishasam ||2-39-81

kṛṣṇa! After this battle, there will be a great war named bhārata on earth with abundant weapons, causing destruction.

tadgaccha kṛṣṇa śailendraṁ gomantaṁ ca nagottamam |

jarāsaṁdhamṛdhe cāpi vijayastvāmupasthitaḥ ||2-39-82

kṛṣṇa! Now you proceed immediately to the king of mountains, the best among mountains, gomanta. You will achieve victory in the battle with jarāsaṁdha.

idaṁ chaivāmṛtaprakhyaṁ homadhenoḥ payo.mṛtam |

pītvā gacchata bhadraṁ vo mayā''diṣṭena vartmanā ||2-39-83

Here is the milk of the homa cow, equal to nectar (amṛta). Drink this and proceed as per my direction. I wish you good.

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi rāmavakye ekonacatvāriṁśo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this is the thirty-nineth chapter of viṣṇuparva of harivaṁśa, khila of śrimahābhārata, kṛṣṇa and balarāma meet paraśurāma.

Translator's Note:

References on śūrpāraka and aparānta from mahābhārata (śānti parva):

tataḥ śūrpārakaṁ deśaṁ sāgarastasya nirmame |

sahasā jāmadagnyasya so'parāntamahītalam || 12-50-67

kaśyapastāṁ mahārāja pratigṛhya vasuṁdharām |

kṛtvā brāhmaṇasaṁsthāṁ vai praviṣṭaḥ sumahadvanam || 12-50-68

Ocean suddenly created for Jamadagni's son, on his other shore, a region called Surparaka. Kasyapa also, O monarch, having accepted the earth in gift, and made a present of it unto the Brahmanas, entered the great forest.

(Translation by Kisari Mohan Ganguli)

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

ekonacatvāriṁśo'tha jarāsaṁdhabhayāddruti |

ucyate jāmadagnyena saṁgatī rāmakṛṣṇayoḥ || 1 ||

· 2-39-1 vikadroriti ||

· 2-39-5 hetutaḥ mannimittaṁ vairamiti hetutaḥ || kramataḥ śatroḥ parākramataḥ | nyāyataḥ yannimittaṁ vairaṁ tasyaiva parihāreṇāriṣṭaśāntiḥ kartavyeti yukteḥ | śāstrataḥ aśaktasyāpasaraṇānujṣāvaśāt daivaṁ bhāvikāryamanupaśyatām ||

· 2-39-8 tatra kramataḥ śāstrata ityeto hetū vyācaṣṭe - balina iti | sannikṛṣṭe nikaṭe ||

· 2-39-9 itarayorhetvorutaramāha - ahamityādinā ||

· 2-39-12 anusāraṁ pṛṣṭato dhāvanam ||

· 2-39-13 rājā jarāsandhaḥ prayatiṣyati vegenāgamiṣyati ||

· 2-39-15 śatroḥ śatruṁ prāpya paribhraṣṭāḥ svarāśṭre sthitvā pṛṣṭataḥ shatrorvadhameva kāmayante na tu svarāśtrarakṣāṁ tatra mukhyārthinaḥ parasyābhiniveśābhāvādityarthaḥ ||

· 2-39-16 dakṣiṇau samarthau |

· 2-39-23 nyastaṁ samāropitam ata eva saṁkuchitam ādhānaṁ tretāgnivistāro yasya tam | athāpi kāle prāduṣkṛteṣavgniṣu hutahutāśanam ||

· 2-39-24 homārthe duhyate sā homadhuk sā cāsau kāmadohanā cheti samāsaḥ ||

· 2-39-26 sadiṣṇyau sasthānau ||

· 2-39-29 samudrāt bhūmiṣu pātamātraṁ prāpya tatra śūrpārakaṁ nāma nagaraṁ kṛtaṁ kṛtsnāyāḥ kṣite kāśyapāya dānatvāt ||

· 2-39-30 dhanuścaturhastaṁ iṣurdvihastaḥ ||

· 2-39-31 aparānte paśchimasamudratīre ||

· 2-39-41 kartavyaṁ saṁpādanīyaṁ balaṁ sainyaṁ sādhanaṁ dhanādikaṁ yayorastau ||

· 2-39-52 dveṣānuśāyinā dveṣamevānuśete'nuruṣyate na tu dharme tena ||

· 2-39-56 viṣayānte deśasīmni nivāsāya rātrivāsāya ||

· 2-39-57 praruhaṁ upagirim ||

· 2-39-61 śrāmyataḥ śramamāṇān vānaprastāniti yāvat ||

· 2-39-62 vanameva vāsyaṁ vāsārhaṁ yasya sa vanavāsyaḥ sa cāsau janasya janashcha tasyādhipati ||

· 2-39-74 darśayiṣyanti prakaṭībhaviṣyanti ||

· 2-39-77 bhajasva labhasya ||

· 2-39-80 vyūhānāṁ śatrusainyānām

iti śrīmahābhārate harivaṇśe viṣṇparvaṇi ṭīkāyāmekonacatvāriṁśo'dhyāyaḥ

40 – gomantārohaṇam - Ascent of Gomanta Mountain

vaiśampāyana uvāca

tattu dhenvāḥ payaḥ pītvā baladarpasamanvitau |

tatastau rāmasahitau prasthitau yadupuṅgavau ||2-40-1

vaiśampāyana said:

After drinking the milk of that cow, the best among yādava-s (balarāma and kṛṣṇa) endowed with power and pride, soon left along with (bhārgava) rāma.

gomantaṁ parvataṁ draṣṭuṁ mattanāgendragāminau |

jāmadgnyapradiṣṭena mārgeṇa vadatāṁ varau ||2-40-2

Those experts in speech, traveled like elephants in rut along the route indicated by the son of jamadagni (bhārgava rāma) to see the gomanta mountain.

jāmadagnyatṛtīyāste trayastraya ivāgnayaḥ |

shobhayanti sma panthānaṁ tridivaṁ tridaśā iva ||2-40-3

Blazing like three fires, along with the third person, the son of jamadagni, they beautified the route, like the deva-s beautify heaven.

te cādhvavidhinā sarve tato vai divasakramāt |

gomantamachalaṁ prāptā mandaraṁ tridaśā iva ||2-40-4

According to the route, with the passage of days, they arrived at the gomanta mountain, like deva-s reaching the mandara (mountain).

latācāruvicitraṁ ca nānādrumavibhūṣitam |

nānāgurupinaddhāṅgaṁ citraṁ citramanoharaiḥ ||2-40-5

The place was scenic and beautiful, decorated with strange creepers and variety of trees and plants.

dvirephagaṇasaṅkīrṇaṁ śilāsaṅkaṭapādapam |

mattabarhiṇanirghoṣairnāditaṁ meghanādibhiḥ ||2-40-6

The trees located among stones were surrounded by bees. The peacocks produced sounds, excited by the roar of thunder clouds.

gaganālagnaśikharaṁ jaladāsaktapādapam |

mattadvipaviṣāṇāgraiḥ parighṛṣṭopalāṅkitam ||2-40-7

The branches of the trees reached the sky, surrounded by rain clouds. The rocks were broken, struck by the elephants in rut.

kūjadbhiścāṇḍajagaṇaiḥ samantātpratināditam |

darīprapātāmburavaiśchannaṁ śārdūlapallavaiḥ ||2-40-8

The chirping of the birds spread everywhere. The sound of water falls and the sound of birds among the young shoots filled the air.

nīlāśmachayasaṅghātairbahuvarṇaṁ yathā ghanam |

dhātuvisrāvadigdhāṅgaṁ sānuprasravabhūṣitam ||2-40-9

Blue black rocks were found around like multi-coloured clouds. River beds were found to have variety of elements.

kīrṇaṁ suragaṇaiḥ kāntairmainākamiva kāmagam |

ucchritaṁ suviśālāgraṁ samūlāmbuparisravam ||2-40-10

Desirable like the mountain mainākam beautified by the presence of deva-s, huge and high, along with rivers in the valley,

sakānanadarīprasthaṁ śvetābhragaṇabhūṣitam |

panasāmrātakāmraughairvetrasyandanachandanaiḥ ||2-40-11

that mountain was with forests, pits and plateaus, decorated by white clouds. There were jack-fruit trees (Artocarpus Integrifolia), plum trees (Spondias Mangifera), mango trees (Mangifera Indica ), large reeds (Calamus Rotang or Fasciculatus), Dalbergia Ougeinensis and sandalwood (Sirium Myrtifolium) trees.

tamālailāvanayutaṁ marīcakṣupasaṅkulam |

pippalīvallikalilaṁ citramiṅgudipādapaiḥ ||2-40-12

There were tamāla (Xanthochymous Pictorius) trees, aila and pepper shrubs, creepers of Peepal (Ficus Religiosa) and beautiful trees of iṇgudi (Terminalia Catappa).

drumaiḥ sarjarasānāṁ ca sarvataḥ parishobhitam |

prāṁśuśālavanairyuktaṁ bahucitravanairyutam ||2-40-13

Trees with the sarja juice (Vatica Robusta) imparted beauty to the surroundings. Forests of śāla (Artocarpus Locucha) and other beautiful trees were found all over.

sarjaniṁbārjunavanaṁ pāṭalīkulasaṅkulam |

hintālaiścha tamālaiścha punnāgaiśchopaśobhitam ||2-40-14

Forests of sarja (Vatica Robusta), niṁba (Azadirachta Indica), arjuna (Terminalia Arjuna), pāṭalī (Bignonia Suaveolens) were found everywhere. hintāla (Phoenix or Elate Paludosa), tamāla (Xanthochymous Pictorius), punnāga (Rottleria Tinctoria or Calophyllum inophyllum) trees added beauty to the surroundings.

jaleṣu jalajaiśchannaṁ sthaleṣu sthalajairapi |

paṅkajairdrumakhaṇḍaiścha sarvataḥ pratibhūṣitam ||2-40-15

In the water, varieties of aquatic plants were found and on the land, terrestrial plants. Lotus flowers and shrubs added beauty to the surroundings.

jambūjaṁbūlavṛkṣāḍhyaṁ kadrukandalabhūṣitam |

champakāśokabakulaṁ bilvatindukashobhitam ||2-40-16

Trees of jambu (Eugenia Jambolana), jaṁbūla (Pandanus odoratissimus) etc., and shoots of kadru decorated the surroundings. Champaka (Michelia Campaka), ashoka (Jonesia Asoka Roxb), bakula (Mimusops Eleng), bilva (Aegle Marmelos) and tinduka (Diospyros embryopteris) trees added beauty to the surroundings.

kuṣjaiścha nāgapuṣpaiścha samantādupaśobhitam |

nāgayūthasamākīrṇaṁ mṛgasaṅghātaśobhitam ||2-40-17

kuṣja-s and nāga flowers decorated the surroundings. Herds of elephants and deer roamed in the surroundings.

siddhacāraṇarakṣobhiḥ sevitaprastarāntaram |

gandharvaishcha samāyuktaṁ guhyakaiḥ pakṣibhistathā ||2-40-18

Groups of siddha, cāraṇa and rakṣa stood on the rocks. There were gandharva-s, guhyaka-s and birds.

vidyādharagaṇairnityamanukīrṇaśilātalam |

siṁhaśārdūlasannādaiḥ satataṁ pratināditam |

On the rocks, groups of vidhyādhara-s stood. The echoes of the roar of lions and tigers reflected in the surroundings always.

sevitaṁ vāridhārābhiścandrapādaiścha shobhitam ||2-40-19

stutaṁ tridaśagandharvairapsarobhiralaṅkṛtam |

The surroundings were decorated by water falls and variety of trees. The deva-s , gandharva-s and divine women decorated the place.

vanaspatīnāṁ divyāṇāṁ puṣpairuchcāvacaiḥ shritam ||2-40-20

śakravajraprahārāṇāmanabhijṣaṁ kadācana |

There were varieties of divine plants. These plants had never felt the strike of the thunder clouds (hard like the strike of vajra of indra).

dāvāgnibhayanirmuktaṁ mahāvātabhayojjhitam ||2-40-21

prapātaprabhavābhiścha saridbhirupashobhitam |

There was no fear of forest fire or the fear of winds. The place was made beautiful by the rivers sparkling with water falls.

kānanairānanākārairviśeṣadbhiriva shriyam ||2-40-22

jalaśaivalaśṛṅgāgrairunmiṣantamiva śriyā |

It appeared as if a face with splendour was specially added to the forest. The top of peaks adorned with streams appeared with splendour.

sthalībhirmṛgajuṣṭābhiḥ kāntābhirupaśobhitam ||2-40-23

pārśvairupalakalmāṣairmeghairiva vibhūṣitam |

The plateaus along with deer sparkled with beauty. The sides with rocks looked beautiful adorned with rain clouds.

pādapracchannabhūmībhiḥ sapuṣpābhiḥ samantataḥ |2-40-24

maṇḍitaṁ vanarājībhiḥ pramadābhiḥ patiryathā |

Flowers covered the marks of feet on the ground foot all around. The forests appeared decorated like women along with their husbands.

sundarībhirdarībhiścha kandarābhistathaiva ca ||2-40-25

teṣu teṣvavakāśeṣu sadāramiva shobhitam |

The forest looked beautiful with caves and cliffs. There were openings to the sky at appropriate places.

auṣadhīdīptaśikharaṁ vānaprasthaniṣevitam |

jātarūpairvanoddeśaiḥ kṛtrimairiva būṣitam ||2-40-26

People retired from family life were living on the peak sparkling with herbs. The peak appeared as if it is artificially beautified with forests.

mūlena suviśālena śirasāpyucchritena ca |

pṛthivīmantarikṣaṁ ca gāhayantamiva sthitam ||2-40-27

With a vast valley on the base and a tall peak as its head, (the mountain) was situated as if covering the earth and the sky.

te samāsādya gomantaṁ ramyaṁ bhūmidharottamam |

ruciraṁ ruruchuḥ sarve vāsāyāmarasannibhāḥ ||2-40-28

They arrived seeing the beautiful and the best among mountains, gomanta. They, having the splendour of deva-s, considered the beautiful place suitable for residence.

ruruhuste girivaraṁ khamūrdhvamiva pakṣiṇaḥ |

asajjamānā vegena vainateyaparākramāḥ ||2-40-29

They, valiant like the son of vinata (garuḍa), climbed the best mountain quickly without any hindrance, like birds flying high in the sky.

te tu tasyottaraṁ śṛṅgamārūḍhāstridaśā iva |

agāraṁ sahasā cakrurmanasā nirmitopamam ||2-40-30

They climbed the highest peak of the mountain like devas. They quickly constructed a dwelling place as if it was made mentally.

niviṣtau yādavau dṛṣṭvā jāmadagnyo mahāmatiḥ |

rāmo'bhimatamakliṣṭamāpraṣṭumupacakrame ||2-40-31

Seeing that the yādava-s (balarāma and kṛṣṇa) have constructed a dwelling place for them, the son of jamadagni (bhārgava) rāma, having great intellect, undisturbed, started to say farewell.

kṛṣṇa yāsyāmyahaṁ tāta puraṁ śūrpārakaṁ vibho |

yuvayornāsti vaimukhyaṁ saṅgrāme daivatairapi ||2-40-32

kṛṣṇa! Son! Let me go to the city of śūrpāraka. O Lord! You have no hesitation to fight even the devas.

prāptavānasmi yāṁ prītiṁ mārgānugamanādapi |

sā me kṛṣṇānugṛhṇāti śarīramidamavyayam ||2-49-33

Now I have gained your pleasure by accompanying you on the way. O kṛṣṇa! You blessed my body which does not have any decline.

idaṁ yatsthānamuddiṣṭaṁ yatrāyudhasamāgamaḥ |

yuvayorvihito devaiḥ samayaḥ sāmparāyikaḥ ||2-40-34

This is the place, our destination, where you will receive your weapons. The deva-s have decided the time of battle for you.

devānāṁ mukhya vaikuṇṭha viṣṇo devairabhiṣṭuta |

kṛṣṇa sarvasya lokasya śṛṇu me naiṣṭhikaṁ vacaḥ ||2-40-35

O the leader of deva-s! one who resides in vaikuṇṭha! O viṣṇu who is praised by deva-s, Listen to my words for the benefit of all people.

yadidaṁ prastutaṁ karma tvayā govinda laukikam |

mānuṣāṇāṁ hitārthāya loke mānuṣadehinā ||2-40-36

govinda! Taking the form of human body, among the work in the world done by you for the benefit of people,

tasyāyaṁ prathamaḥ kalpaḥ kālena tu viyojitaḥ |

jarāsaṁdhena vai sārdhaṁ saṅgrāme samupasthite ||2-40-37

this is the first duty as decided by time, as the battle with jarāsaṁdha is approaching.

tatrāyudhabalaṁ caiva rūpaṁ ca raṇakarkaśam |

svayamevātmanā kṛṣṇa tvayātmānaṁ vidhatsva ha ||2-40-38

kṛṣṇa! In the battle, the strength of weapons, the form and the terrible nature has to be determined by yourself.

cakrodyatakaraṁ dṛṣṭvā tvām gadāpāṇimāhave |

caturdviguṇapīnāṁsaṁ bibhyedapi śatakratuḥ ||2-40-39

Seeing you in the battle holding the discus and holding the mace, with your eight arms, even indra will be afraid.

adya prabhṛti te yātra svargoktā samupasthitā |

pṛthivyāṁ pārthivendrāṇāṁ kṛtāstre tvayi mānada ||2-40-40

O the one who respects others! From today onwards, you are sending the best kings of the earth, to heaven, by shooting arrows.

vainateyasya cāhvānaṁ vāhanaṁ dhvajakarmaṇaḥ |

kuru śīghraṁ mahābāho govinda vadatāṁ vara ||2-40-41

O govinda! The best among speakers! One who is having great arms! Now call the son of vinata quickly to become your flag bearer.

yuddhakāmā nṛpatayastridivābhimukhodyatāḥ |

dhārtarāṣṭrasya vaśagāstiṣṭhanti raṇavṛttayaḥ || 2-40-42

The kings, eager for battle, whose destination is heaven, are ready on the side of the sons of dhṛtarāṣṭra, engaged in battle.

rājṣāṁ nidhanadṛṣṭārthā vaidhavyenādhivāsitā |

ekaveṇīdharā cheyaṁ vasudhā tvāṁ pratīkṣate ||2-40-43

Miserable due to the killing of kings, becoming a widow, the earth is waiting for you, like a woman wearing a single plait of hair.

sagrahaṁ kṛṣṇa nakṣatraṁ saṅkṣipyārivimardana |

tvayi mānuṣyamāpanne yuddhe ca samupasthite ||2-40-44

O the oppressor of enemies! As you take the human form, as the battle is approaching, the kṣatraiya-s, affected by planets, will not last long.

tvarasva kṛṣṇa yuddhāya dānavānāṁ vadhāya ca |

svargāya ca narendrāṇāṁ devatānāṁ sukhāya ca ||2-40-45

kṛṣṇa! Now get ready for battle, for killing the dānava-s (daitya-s), for the best among kings to attain heaven and for the comfort of devas.

satkṛto'haṁ tvayā kṛṣṇa lokaishcha sacarācaraiḥ |

tvayā satkṛtarūpeṇa yena satkṛtavānaham ||2-40-46

kṛṣṇa! I have done a good work, since I was felicitated by you, who is felicitated by the world of mobile and immobile beings.

sādhayāmi mahābāho bhavataḥ kāryasiddhaye |

smartavyaścāsmi yuddheṣu kāntāreṣu mahīkṣitām ||2-40-47

O the one with great arms! I am proceeding to accomplish your work. Remember me in the terrible battles with the kings of earth.

ityuktvā jāmadagnyastu kṛṣṇamakliṣṭakāriṇa |

jayāśiṣā varddhayitvā jagāmābhīpsitāṁ disham ||2-49-48

Saying this to the unperturbed kṛṣṇa, the son of jamadagni, wished him victory and went to the place he liked.

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi gomantārohaṇaṁ nāma catvāriṁśo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this is the fourtieth chapter of viṣṇuparva of harivaṁśa, khila of śrimahābhārata, ascent of gomanta mountain.

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

catvāriṁśattame'dhyāye varṇyate rāmakṛṣṇayoḥ |

gomantārohaṇaṁ tasmātpratyāvṛttirdvijanmanaḥ || 1 ||

· 2-40-1 adhvavidhinā mānuṣagatyā ||

· 2-40-5 citraiḥ mayūraiḥ ||

· 2-40-11 prasthāni sānūni ||

· 2-40-25 darīkandarayoḥ kṛ+trimākṛtrimatvena vyavasthā ||

· 2-40-27 gāhayantaṁ gāhamānam ||

· 2-40-31 sāmparāyikaḥ paralokahitaḥ ||

· 2-40-35 naiṣṭhikaṁ tāttvkam ||

· 2-40-36 idaṁ bhūbhāraharaṇarūpaṁ prastutam Arabdam ||

· 2-40-37 prthamo mukhyaḥ kalpakaḥ prayogaḥ ||

· 2-40-38 tatrote | tvameva tavāyudhādikaṁ bhāvyamalaukikena sāmarthena | yadāha yāskaḥ -

"ātmaivaiṣāṁ ratho bhavatyātmāśvā

ātmāyudhamātmeṣava ātmā sarve devasya"

iti ||

· 2-40-39 caturdviguṇapīnāṁsam aṣḥṭabāhumityarthaḥ | etena kṛṣṇasya sākṣādviṣṇutvamuktaṁ na tu tadaṁśtvaṁ vidvaddṛśyaṁ kṛṣṇasyedamevaṁ rūpaṁ dvibhujaṁ tvavidvaddṛśyamiti jṣeyam ||

· 2-40-43 vaidhavyena āgāminā adhivāsitā parigṛhītā ata eva ekaveṇīdharā asaṁskṛtakeśabandhā ||

· 2-40-44 he kṛṣṇa kṣatraṁ saṁkṣipya na pratīkṣate iti pūrveṇa saṁbandhaḥ | kṣatriyāḥ maraṇabhayātsaṁkocaṁ prāpya kālāvadhīṁ na pratīkṣante api tu utphullā bhūtvā śīghrameva maraṇaṁ kāmayante | yataḥ saṁgrahaṁ krūraiḥ grahairākrāntaṁ nakṣatramasti ityarthaḥ |

· 2-40-46 satkṛtaṁ satkārastadvānahaṁ tvayā viśvātmanā yato'smi ataḥ sarvatra satkṛto'smītyarthaḥ ||

· 2-40-47 sādhayāmiti | etena yuddhe jayārthibhiḥ | śūraiḥ paraśurāmaḥ smartavya iti vidhīyata iti jṣeyam ||

iti śrīharivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi ṭīkāyāṁ catvāriṁśo'dhyāyaḥ |

41 – jarāsaṁdhābhigamanam - Arrival of Jarāsaṁdha's Army

vaiśampāyana uvāca

jāmadagnye gate rāme tau yādavakulodvahau |

gomantashikhare ramye ceratuḥ kāmarūpiṇau ||2-41-1

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) When (bhārgava) rāma, the son of jamadagni left, those two who propagated the race of yādava-s, who can take forms as they wish, roamed on the beautiful peak of gomanta.

vanamālākuloraskau nīlapītāmbarāvubhau |

nīlaśvetavapuṣmantau gaganasthāvivāmbudau ||2-41-2

Wearing garlands of wild flowers, blue (balarāma) and yellow (kṛṣṇa) dresses, having white (balarāma) and blue (kṛṣṇa) coloured bodies, they appeared like rain clouds in the sky.

tau śailadhātudigdhāṅgau yuvānau shikhare sthitau |

ceratustatra kānteṣu vaneṣu ratilālasau ||2-41-3

The bodies of the youth on the peak were smeared with minerals of the mountain. They roamed in the beautiful forest, playing.

udayantaṁ nirīkṣantau śaśinaṁ jyotiṣāṁ varam |

udayāstamane caiva grahāṇāṁ dharaṇīdhare ||2-41-4

They watched the rise of moon, the best among stars. Standing on the mountain, they watched the rising and setting of planets.

atha saṅkarṣaṇaḥ śrīmānvinā kṛṣṇena vīryavān |

cacāra tasya shikhare nagasya nagasannibhaḥ ||2-41-5

Then the valiant, auspicious saṅkarṣaṇa (balarāma), appearing like an elephant roamed on the peak of the mountain, without kṛṣṇa.

praphullasya kadambasya suchcāye niṣasāda ha |

vāyunā mandagandhena vījymānaḥ sukhena vai ||2-41-6

He went under the shade of the kadamba (Nauclea Cadamba) tree, fully blossomed, enjoying the breeze with a faint smell, comfortably.

tasya tenānilaughena sevyamānasya tatra vai |

madyasaṁsparśajo gandhaḥ saṁspṛśanghrāṇamāgataḥ ||2-41-7

While he was enjoying the breeze there, the smell of (vinous) spirituous liquor entered his nose.

tṛṣṇā chainam viveśāśu vāruṇīprabhavā tadā |

śuśoṣa ca mukhaṁ tasya mattasyevāpare'hani ||2-41-8

Immediately he was affected by the desire to have vāruṇī, (spirituous liquor). His face appeared dim like the face of an intoxicated person in the afternoon.

smāritaḥ sa purāvṛttamamṛtaprāśanaṁ vibhuḥ |

tṛṣito madirānveṣī tatastam tarumaikṣata |2-41-9

Then the lord immediately remembered the ancient incident of partaking amṛta (nectar). Then, searching for spirituous liquor, he saw that tree.

tasya prāvṛṣi phullasya yadambho jalajojjhitam |

tatkoṭarasthaṁ madirā saṣjāyata manoharā ||2-41-10

The water from the rain clouds, showered on the fully blossomed, beautiful tree became the spirituous liquor in the hollows of the tree.

tāṁ tu tṛṣṇābhibhūtātmā pibannārta ivāsakṛt |

mohāccha chalitākāraḥ samajāyata sa prabhūḥ ||2-41-11

After drinking that liquor again and again with desire, his body was swaying with intoxication.

tasya mattasya vadanaṁ kiṣcicchalitalocanam |

ghūrṇitākāramabhavaccharatkālendusaprabham ||2-41-12

The eyes on the face of the intoxicated balarāma, with the colour of the moon in winter, started moving and rolling.

kadambakoṭare jātā nāmnā kādambarīti sā |

rūpiṇī vāruṇī tatra devānāmamṛtāraṇī ||2-41-13

Born in the hollows of kadamba, that liquor named kādambarī (kadamba liquor) is vāruṇī in the body form, the nectar liquor of the devas.

kādambarīmadakalaṁ viditvā kṛṣṇapūrvajam |

tisrastridaśanāryastamupatasthuḥ priyaṁvadāḥ ||2-41-14

Knowing that kṛṣṇa's elder brother has become intoxicated with kadamba liquor, three divine women who speak pleasantly arrived there.

madirā rūpiṇī bhūtvā kāntiścha śaśinaḥ priyā |

śrīścha devī variṣṭhā strī svayamevāmbujadhvajā ||2-41-15

madirā taking a form, kānti the beloved of moon and the goddess śrī, the best woman with lotus on her flag.

sāṣjalipragrahā devī rauhiṇeyamupasthitā |

vāruṇyā sahitaṁ vākyamuvāca madaviklavam ||2-41-16

The Goddess came near the son of rohiṇī (balarāma) with folded hands and spoke these words to him, who was faltering under the influence of vāruṇi.

balaṁ jayasya daityānāṁ baladeva divīśvara |

ahaṁ te dayitā kāntā vāruṇī samupasthitā ||2-41-17

O the god of deva-s! baladeva (balarāma)! Let there be victory to you. You are the strength of deva-s against daityas. I, vāruṇī, your dear wife, am standing near you.

tvāmevāntarhitaṁ śrutvā śāśvataṁ vaḍavāmukhe |

kṣīṇapuṇyeva vasudhāṁ paryemi vimalānana ||2-41-18

O the one with pure face! Hearing that you have disappeared within the eternal face of the horse (As eternal ādiśeṣa in presence of vaḍavāgni (sacrificial fire) in pātāla - see nīlakaṇṭha comentary), I am wandering on earth as if my merits have declined.

puṣpacakrānulipteṣu kesareṣūṣitaṁ mayā |

atimukteṣu cākṣobhya puṣpastabakavatsu ca ||2-41-19

O Imperturbable! I resided, smeared on the filaments of petals of flowers and on the bunches of flowers of creepers.

ahaṁ kadambamālīnā meghakāle sukhapriyā |

tṛṣitaṁ mārgamāṇā tvāṁ svena rūpeṇa cāditā ||2-41-20

During the time of clouds (rainy season), liking comfort, I stayed in the kadamba flowers, hiding my form, looking for you with desire.

sāsmi pūrṇena yogena yaithavāmṛtamanthane |

samīpaṁ preṣitā pitrā varuṇena tavānagha ||2-41-21

O one without sins! I am that one, fully suitable (to you) who was sent by my father varuṇa to you during the days of churning for nectar (amṛta).

sā yathaivārṇavagatā tathaiva vaḍavāmukhe |

tvayopabhoktumicchāmi saṁmatastvaṁ hi me guruḥ ||2-41-22

Like in the ocean and in the face of the horse, I wish to be consumable to you. You are my preceptor, agreeable to me.

na tvānantaṁ parityakṣye bhartsitāpi tvayānagha |

nāhaṁ tvayā vinā lokānutsahe deva sevitum ||2-41-23

O endless! (eternal), faultless (sinless)! I will not leave you even if you abuse me. O deva! Without you, I do not wish to be in this world.

ādipadmaṁ ca padmāṅkaṁ divyaṁ śravaṇabhūṣaṇam |

kauśeyāni ca nīlāni samudrārhāṇi bibhratī ||2-41-24

Decorating her lap and ears with the divine lotus of the beginning and wearing blue silk dress worthy of the ocean,

madirānantaraṁ kāntiḥ saṅkarṣaṇamupasthitā |

madenāgalitaśroṇī kiṣchidāghūrṇitekṣaṇā ||2-41-25

after madirā, kānti came near saṅkarṣaṇa (balarāma). Due to intoxication her hair was loose and her eyes were rolling.

provāca praṇayātkāntirbaddhāṣjalīpuṭā satī |

jayapūrveṇa yogena sasmitaṁ vākyamarthavat ||2-41-26

The virtuous, faithful kānti, her hands joined in respect, spoke these words, smiling thus, suitable to victory:

ahaṁ candrādapi puruṁ sahasraśirasaṁ prabhum |

svairguṇairanuraktā tvāṁ yathaiva madirā tathā ||2-41-27

As madirā, I love you, lord with thousand faces, more than the moon god due to your qualities.

śrīścha padmālayā devī vidheyā vaiṣṇavorasi |

rauhiṇeyorasi śubhā mālevāmalatāṁ gatā ||2-41-28

The goddess śrī, resident of the lotus, attached to viṣṇu's chest, having faultless limbs who sparkles as an auspicious garland on the chest of the son of rohiṇī (balarāma),

sā mālāmamalāṁ gṛhya balasyorasi daṁśitā |

padmāsyā padmahastā vai saṅkarṣaṇamathābravīt ||2-41-29

holding a faultless garland and adorning the chest of balarāma, with a face beautiful as lotus, carrying a lotus on her hand, spoke to saṅkarṣaṇa thus:

rāma rāmābhirāmastvaṁ vāruṇyā samalaṅkṛtaḥ |

kāntyā mayā ca devesha saṣgataścandramā yathā ||2-42-30

O rāma (balarāma)! you are delightful as rāma. O lord of deva-s! You are decorated by (joined with) vāruṇi along with kānti and me like the moon god.

iyaṁ ca sā mayā mauliḥ proddhṛtā varuṇālayā |

mūrdhni śīrṣasahasrasya yā te bhānurivābabhau ||2-41-31

I have brought your crown from the residence of varuṇa (ocean), which sparkles on the head of the one with thousand heads (ananta), like the sun in the sky,

jātarūpamayam chaikaṁ kuṇḍalaṁ vajrabhūṣitam |

ādipadmaṁ ca padmākṣaṁ divyaśravaṇabhūṣaṇam ||2-41-32

the single divine ear ring of gold decorated by diamond and the divine lotus of the beginning,

kauśeyāṇi ca nīlāni samudrārhāṇi bhāvataḥ |

hāraṁ ca pīnataralaṁ samudrābhyantaroṣitam ||2-41-33

your blue dresses worthy of sea and the glittering round necklace coming from the inside of the ocean.

devemāṁ pratigṛhṇīṣva paurāṇīṁ bhūṣaṇakriyām|

samayaste mahābāho bhūśaṇānāmalaṅkriyā ||2-41-34

O deva! Accept all your old ornaments. O the one with great arms! The time for you to decorate with these ornaments has arrived.

saṅgṛhya tamalaṅkāraṁ tāścha tisraḥ surastriyaḥ |

shuśubhe baladevo hi śāradendusamaprabhaḥ ||2-41-35

Accepting the ornaments, baladeva (balarāma), along with the three divine women, dazzled, equal to the moon sparkling in the winter season.

sa samāgamya kṛṣṇena jalajāmbhodavarchasā |

mudaṁ paramikāṁ lebhe grahayuktaḥ śaśī yathā ||2-41-36

Along with kṛṣṇa, who was dazzling like a rain cloud, balarāma appeared highly beautiful like the moon shining with planets.

tābhyāmubhābhyāṁ saṁlāpe vartamāne gṛhe yathā |

vainateyastato'dhvānamaticakrāma vegataḥ ||2-41-37

As they were talking to each other (comfortably) as though they were at home, the son of vinatā (garuḍa) arrived there immediately with tremendous speed,

saṅgrāmayuktatejasvī daityapraharaṇāṅkitaḥ |

devatānāṁ jayaślāghī divyasraganulepanaḥ ||2-41-38

ready for battle, with splendour, with the marks of the daitya's strikes and smears of divine pastes on his body, one who praises the victory of devas.

suptasya shayane divye kṣīrode varuṇālaye |

viṣṇoḥ kirīṭaṁ daityena hṛtaṁ vairochanena vai ||2-41-39

As viṣṇu was sleeping in the divine milk ocean, the residence of varuṇa, viṣṇu's crown was stolen by the daitya, vairochana.

tadarthastena saṅgrāmaḥ kṛto gurvarthamojasā |

kirīṭārthe samudrasya madhye daityagaṇaiḥ saha ||2-41-40

A terrible battle was fought by garuḍa for his preceptor with splendour, with the daitya and his followers for the crown, in the middle of the ocean.

mokṣayitvā kirīṭaṁ tu vaiṣṇavaṁ patatāṁ varaḥ |

vyatyakramata vegena gaganaṁ devatālayam ||2-41-41

The best among the birds freed the crown of viṣṇu, left the place and reached the sky, the residence of gods, quickly.

sa dadarsha guruṁ shaile viṣṇuṁ kāryāntarāgatam |

tena krīḍāvalambena kirīṭena virājatā ||2-41-42

After accomplishing the task, he saw his preceptor viṣṇu on the (gomantaka) mountain. garuḍa was flying with the crown hanging from his beak, as if he was playing.

sa dṛṣṭvā mānuṣaṁ viṣṇuṁ sailarājaśirogatam |

prakāśaceṣṭānirmuktaṁ vimaulimiva mānuṣam ||2-41-43

He saw viṣṇu in the form of a human being on the peak of the king of mountains, without any external activity, like a human being without a diadem (see nīlakaṇṭha commentary).

abhijṣastasya bhāvānāṁ garutmānpatatāṁ varaḥ |

cikṣepa khaṁ gato mauliṁ viṣṇoḥ shirasi hṛṣṭavat ||2-41-44

garuḍa, the best among birds, seeing his condition, left the crown, from the sky, happily on viṣṇu's head.

upendramūrdhni sā maulirapinaddhā ivāpatat |

śirasaḥ sthānanirmuktā kṛṣṇaṁ chaivānvaśobhayat |

yathaiva merushikhare bhānurmadhyaṁdine yathā ||2-41-45

That crown, as it fell, got fixed on the head of upendra (kṛṣṇa) without tying. The crown on the head made kṛṣṇa sparkle, like the sun on the peak of meru during the middle of the day.

vainateyaprayogeṇa viditvā maulimāgatām |

kṛṣṇaḥ prahṝṣṭavadano rāmaṁ vacanamabravīt ||2-41-46

Knowing that the crown was retrieved due to the work of the son of vinata (garuḍa), kṛṣṇa with a happy face, spoke these words to balarāma:

tvarate khalu kāryārtho devatānāṁ na saṁśayaḥ |

yatheyamāvayoḥ shaile saṅgrāmarachanā kṛtā ||2-41-47

(kṛṣṇa said) I am eager to do the work of devas. There is no doubt. The battle field is set for us on this mountain.

vairochanena suptasya mama maulirmahodadhau |

śakrasya sadṛśaṁ rūpaṁ divyamāsthāya sāgarāt ||2-41-48

Taking a divine form similar to indra (śakra), vairochana had taken away my crown while I was sleeping in the great ocean.

grāharūpeṇa yo nīta ānīto'sau garutmatā |

mamāhiśayanānmaulirhṛtvā kṣipto garutmatā ||2-41-49

The crown, taken away (by virochana) in the form of a large fish was brought back by garuḍa. garuḍa has captured my crown which was lost while I was sleeping on the serpent (bed).

suvyaktaṁ sannikṛṣṭaḥ sa jarāsaṁdho narādhipaḥ |

lakṣyante hi dhvajāgrāṇi rathānāṁ vātaraṁhasām ||2-41-50

(Note 1)

It is clear that king jarāsaṁdha has come near us. The tips of the flags of the chariots are seen flapping in the wind.

etāni vijigīṣūṇāṁ śaśikalpāni bhūbhṛtām |

chatrāṇyārya virājante daṁśitāni mitāni ca ||2-41-51

(Note 2)

O Brother! The parasols, white in colour like moon, of the kings seeking victory, are sparkling high in the sky.

aho nṛparathodagrā vimalāśchatrapaṅktayaḥ |

abhivartanti naḥ śubhrā yathā khe haṁsapaṅktayaḥ ||2-41-52

(Note 3)

Alas! The series of white parasols at the top of the chariots of the kings are coming towards us like a series of swans in the sky.

aho dyaurvimalābhānāṁ śastrāṇāṁ vimalānanā |

prabhā bhāskarabhāmiśrā carantīva disho daśa ||2-41-53

O the one with face without any impurity! Alas! The sparkle of the weapons is shining in the sky along with the sunlight in all the ten directions.

etāni nūnaṁ samare pārthivairāyudhāni ca |

kṣiptāni vinaśiṣyanti mayi sarvāṇi saṁyuge ||2-41-54

It is certain that the weapons released by the kings against me in the battle, will all perish completely.

kāle khalu nṛpaḥ prāpto jarāsaṁdho mahīpatiḥ |

āvayoryuddhanikaṣaḥ prathamaḥ samarātithiḥ ||2-41-55

(Note 4)

King jarāsaṁdha has come at the right time. He is the first opponent for us in this battle.

ārya tiṣṭhāva sahitau na khalvānāgate nṛpe |

yuddhārambhaḥ prayoktavyo balaṁ tāvadvimṛśyatām ||2-41-56

(Note 5)

Brother! Let us stay together as the king approaches. Let us start the battle and test their strength.

evamuktvā tataḥ kṛṣṇaḥ svasthaḥ saṅgrāmalālasaḥ |

jarāsaṁdhavadham prepsuścakāra baladarshanam ||2-41-57

(Note 6)

(vaiśampāyana said) Saying this, kṛṣṇa who was calm and keen to fight battles, desiring the death of jarāsaṁdha, viewed his army to ascertain its strength.

vīkṣamāṇaścha tānsavannṛ+pānyaduvaro'vyayaḥ |

ātmānamātmanovāca yatpūrvaṁ divi mantritam ||2-41-58

(Note 7)

Looking at all the kings, the best among yādava-s (kṛṣṇa), the imperishable, spoke these words to himself in his mind as was discussed earlier in heaven.

ime te pṛthivīpālāḥ pārthive vartmani sthitāḥ |

ye vināśaṁ gamiṣyanti śāstradṛṣṭena karmaṇā ||2-41-59

(Note 8)

These kings who are fixed in the path of kings will face destruction by actions seen in the scriptures.

prokṣitānkhalvimānmanye mṛtyunā nṛpasattamān |

svargagāmīni cāpyeṣāṁ vapūṁṣi pracakāśire ||2-41-60

(Note 9)

It is certain that death has sprinkled water on (formally accepted) these great kings. The bodies of these kings, proceeding to heaven, are dazzling.

sthāne bhārapariśrāntā vasudheyaṁ divaṁ gatā |

eṣāṁ nṛpatisiṁhānāṁ balaughairabhipīḍitā ||2-41-61

(Note 10)

It is appropriate that the earth, tired of the weight, went to heaven. She was suffering due to the vast armies of these lion-like kings.

alpena khalu kālena viviktaṁ pṛthivītalam |

bhaviṣyati narendraughairākīrṇaṁ ca nabhastalam ||2-41-62

(Note 11)

The face of earth, filled with kingdoms with armies will become vacant like sky, within a short time, by killing of the group of kings.

iti śrimahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi jarāsaṁdhābhigamanaṁ nāmaikacatvāriṁśo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this is the fourty first chapter of viṣṇuparva of harivaṁśa, khila of śrimahābhārata, arrival of jarāsaṁdha's army.

Translator's Note:

(Note 1:) This śloka is the same as the following śloka with yathāyāṁ for suvyaktaṁ

yathāyaṁ saṁnikṛṣṭo hi jarāsaṁdho narādhipaḥ |

lakṣyante hi dhvajāgrāṇi rathānāṁ vātaraṁhasām ||2-35-3

King jarāsaṁdha has come to us. The tips of the flags of the chariots are seen flapping in the wind.

(Note 2:) This śloka is the same as the following śloka with nṛpāṇāṁ for bhūbhṛtām

etāni śaśikalpāni nṛpāṇāṁ vijigīṣatām |

chatrāṇyārya virājante procchritāni sitāni ca ||2-35-4

O Brother! The parasols, white in colour like moon, of the kings seeking victory, are sparkling high in the sky.

(Note 3:) This śloka is the same as the following śloka

aho nṛparathodagrā vimalāśchatrapaṅktayaḥ |

abhivartanti naḥ śubhrā yathā khe haṁsapaṅktayaḥ ||2-35-5

Alas! The series of white parasols at the top of the chariots of the kings are coming towards us like a series of swans in the sky.

(Note 4:) This śloka is the same as the following śloka

kāle khalu nṛpaḥ prāpto jarāsaṁdho mahīpatiḥ |

āvayoryuddhanikaṣaḥ prathamaḥ samarātithiḥ ||2-35-6

King jarāsaṁdha has come at the right time. He is the first opponent for us in this battle.

(Note 5:) This śloka is the same as the following śloka with anuprāpte mahīpatau for na khalvānāgate nṛpe

ārya tiṣṭhāva sahitāvanuprāpte mahīpatau yuddhāraṁbhaḥ prayoktavyo balaṁ tāvadvimṛśyatām ||2-35-7

Brother! Let us stay together as the king approaches. Let us start the battle and test their strength.

(Note 6:) This śloka is the same as the following śloka with jarāsaṁdhabalaṁ for jarāsaṁdhavadhaṁ

evamuktvā tataḥ kṛṣṇaḥ svasthaḥ saṁgrāmalālasaḥ |

jarāsaṁdhabalaṁ prepsuścakāra baladarshanam ||2-35-8

Saying this, kṛṣṇa who was calm and keen to fight battles, viewed jarāsaṁdha's army to ascertain its strength.

(Note 7:) This śloka is the same as the following śloka with vākyamuvāca hṛdi mantravit for uvāca yatpūrvaṁ divi mantritam

vīkṣamāṇaścha tānsarvānnṛpānyaduvaro'vyayaḥ |

ātmanaivātmano vākyamuvāca hṛdi mantravit ||2-35-9

Looking at all the kings, the best among yādava-s (kṛṣṇa), the imperishable, skilled in counsel, spoke these words to himself in his mind.

(Note 8:) This śloka is the same as the following śloka

ime te pṛthivīpālāḥ pārthive vartmani sthitāḥ |

ye vināśaṁ gamiṣyanti śāstradṛṣṭena karmaṇā ||2-35-10

These kings who are fixed in the path of kings will face destruction by actions seen in the scriptures.

(Note 9:) This śloka is same as the following śloka with puṅgavān for sattamān

prokṣitānkhalvimānmanye mṛtyunā nṛpapuṅgavān |

svargagāmīni cāpyeṣāṁ vapūṁṣi pracakāśire ||2-35-11

It is certain that death has sprinkled water on (formally accepted) these great kings. The bodies of these kings, proceeding to heaven, are dazzling.

(Note 10:) This śloka is same as the following śloka with nṛpāṇāṁ mukhyānāṁ for nṛpatisiṁhānāṁ

sthāne bhārapariśrāntā vasudheyaṁ divaṁ gatā |

eṣāṁ nṛpāṇāṁ mukhyānāṁ balaughairabhipīḍitā ||2-35-12

It is appropriate that the earth, tired of the weight, went to heaven. She was suffering due to the vast armies of these principal kings.

(Note 11:) This śloka is the same as the following śloka with svalpena for alpena and shatasho vinipātitaiḥ for ākīrṇaṁ ca nabhastalam

svalpena khalu kālena vivivktaṁ pṛthivītalam ||2-35-13

bhaviṣyati narendraughaiḥ shatasho vinipātitaiḥ |

The earth is full of kingdoms with armies. The face of earth will become vacant within a short time by killing of hundreds of kings.

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

athaikacatvāriṁśe'sminrāmakṛṣṇajighṛkṣayā

jarāsaṁdhasya nṛpateranvāgamanamucyate || 1 ||

· 2-41-1 jāmadagnye iti |

· 2-41-4 udayantam udgacchantam ||

· 2-41-6 suchcāye śobhanāyaṁ cāyāyām ||

· 2-41-13 rūpiṇī mūrtimatī amṛtāriṇī amṛtaprasūḥ | yayā vājapeyasautrāmaṇyādiṣu surāgrahavatsu kratuṣu āsvāditayā puruṣā amṛtapānamapi prāpnuvanti tādṛśī medhyetyarthaḥ ||

· 2-41-14 kādambarīmadakalaṁ surāmadanāvyaktavācaṁ ||

· 2-41-18 vaḍavāmukhe vaḍavāgnisannidhau pātāle śeṣarūpeṇa nityaṁ sthitaṁ tvām idānīmantarhitam | etena rāmo'pi pūrṇa eva śeṣāvatāro na tu śeṣāṁśa iti darshitam | paryemi paribhramāmi tvāmanveṣantīti śeṣaḥ ||

· 2-41-19 puṣapacakraṁ vikasitasamudāyaḥ kesarāṇāmeva tenānulipteṣu kesaravatsu kusumādiṣu atimukteṣu vāsantīlatāsu ||

· 2-41-21 pūrṇena yogena sarvāṅgasaṁpattyā yuktā sati ||

· 2-41-22 tvayā kartā upabhoktumātmānaṁ bhoktuṁ guruḥ svāmī | pāṭhāntare guroḥ pituḥ saṁmataḥ ||

· 2-41-26 kāntimūrtimatī jayarūpeṇa yogena rāmasaṁbodhanasaṁbandhena jaya rāmeti shabdena abhimukhīkṛtyetyarthaḥ ||

· 2-41-28 śrīścha vaiṣṇavyapi rāmamevānugatetyāha - śrīścheti ||

· 2-41-29 daṁśitā vastrabhūṣaṇādibhiḥ saṁpannā ||

· 2-41-31 maulirmukuṭaḥ ||

· 2-41-33 samudrārhāṇi samudraḥ kāmaḥ | "kāmaṁ samudramāviveśa" iti mantravarṇāt | manorathānurūpāṇītyarthaḥ | bhāvataḥ ādareṇa pratgṛhṇīṣvetyuttareṇānanvayaḥ

· 2-41-34 bhūṣaṇameva tvayā'laṁkriyā'laṁkaraṇaṁ bhavati na tu taistava tathāpi te tava samayo'yamalaṁkārapratigrahasyetyarthaḥ ||

· 2-41-37 tābhyāṁ tayoḥ saṁlāpe anyonyabhāṣaṇe advānamaticakrāma tatrājagāmetyarthaḥ ||

· 2-41-41 kirīṭaṁ mokṣayitvā kṣīrode viṣṇumadṛṣṭvā gamanaṁ vyatyakametyarthaḥ ||

· 2-41-42 tato gaganādeva shaile viṣṇuṁ dadarsha na tu vaikuṇṭhe | krīḍāvalambhena skandhāvasaktena ||

· 2-41-43 vimaulīṁ vikirīṭam | etāvatā granthena kṛṣṇastu bhagavān svayamityetadarshitam vaikuṇṭhakṣīrodayostadabhāvāt | tatrāpi mūrteḥ sattveva tu aṁśāvatāratvameva syāditi ||

· 2-41-44 sthāne niryuktā nishchayena yojitā ||

· 2-41-49 ahiśayanāt gate iti śeṣaḥ ||

· 2-41-61 eṣāṁ sthāne iti ||

iti śrīharivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi ṭīkāyāmekacatvāriṁśo'dhyāyaḥ |

42 – gomantadāhaḥ - Gomanta Set on Fire by Jarasandha's Army

vaiśampāyana uvāca

jarāsaṁdhastataḥ prāpto nṛpaḥ sarvamahīkṣitām |

narādhipairbalayutairanuyāto mahādyutiḥ ||2-42-1

(Note 1)

vaiśampāyana said:

Then jarāsaṁdha, of great splendour, king of all kings on earth, arrived, accompanied by the armies of the kings.

vyāyatodagraturagairvispaṣṭārthasamāhitaiḥ |

rathaiḥ sāṅgrāmikairyuktairasaṅgagatibhiḥ kvachit||2-42-2

(Note 2)

There were large powerful horses which were mounted by experts in arms. At some places, there were chariots ready for battle, able to advance without stop.

hemakakṣairmahāghaṇṭairvāraṇairvāridopamaiḥ |

mahāmātrottamārūḍhaiḥ kalpitai raṇavalgitaiḥ ||2-42-3

(Note 3)

There were elephants, comparable to rain clouds, decorated with bells and golden seats. Mahouts skilled in battle, mounted upon the elephants.

sārūḍhaiḥ sādibhiryuktaiḥ preṅkhamāṇaiḥ pravalgitaiḥ |

vājibhirvāyusaṅkāśaiḥ plavadhbiriva patribhiḥ ||2-42-4

(Note 4)

There were many soldiers mounted on horses which were swift and could jump high. The horses were fast like wind, leaping up like birds.

khaḍgacharmabalodagraiḥ patribhirvalgitāmbaraiḥ |

sahasrasaṅkhyairnirmuktairutpatadbhirivoragaiḥ ||2-42-5

(Note 5)

The powerful, infantry, holding swords and shields was with clothes moving in the wind. There were thousands of soldiers (causing fear) like falling snakes.

evaṁ caturvidhaiḥ sainyaiḥ prachaladbhirivāṁbudaiḥ |

nṛpo'bhiyāto balavāṣjarāsaṁdho dhṛtavrataḥ ||2-42-6

(Note 6)

In this manner the four divisions of the army, vibrating like rain clouds, approached. The powerful king jarāsaṁdha, determined (to defeat the enemy) arrived.

sa rathairnemighoṣaiścha gajaishcha madasiṣjitaiḥ |

heṣadbhiścāpi turagaiḥ kṣveḍitograiścha pattibhiḥ ||2-42-7

( Note 7 )

There were chariots roaring like clouds and elephants in rut. There were sounds of neighing of the horses and the shouting of the infantry.

sannādayandiśaḥ sarvāḥ sarvāṁścāpi guhāśayān |

sa rājā sāgarākāraḥ sasainyaḥ pratyadṛśyata ||2-42-8

(Note 8)

The sounds filled all the directions and all the caves. The king along with his army, appeared like a vast ocean.

tadbalaṁ pṛthivīśānāṁ hṛṣṭayodhajanākulam |

kṣveḍitāsphoṭitaravaṁ meghasainyamivābabhau ||2-42-9

(Note 9)

The army of the kings was with soldiers, experts in battle. Due to roaring and clapping (of the soldiers) that army, shone like an army of clouds.

rathaiḥ pavanasaṁpātairgajaiścha jaladopamaiḥ |

turagaishcha sitābhrābhaiḥ pattibhīścāpi daṁśitaiḥ ||2-42-10

(Note 10)

With chariots moving fast like winds, elephants like rain clouds, horses riding fast, infantry, fully armed,

vyāmiśraṁ tadbalaṁ bhāti pattidviparathākulam |

gharmānte sāgaragataṁ yathābhrapaṭalaṁ tathā ||2-42-11

(Note 11)

with a mixture of all these, the army with infantry, elephants and chariots sparkled, like the clouds reaching the ocean during the rainy season.

sabalāste mahīpālā jarāsaṁdhapurogamāḥ |

parivārya giriṁ sarve niveśāyopacakramuḥ ||2-42-12

( Note 12 )

The kings lead by jarāsaṁdha, along with their army, surrounded the mountain and prepared to camp there.

b

abhau tasya niviṣṭasya balaśrīḥ shibirasya vai |

shukle parvaṇi pūrṇasya yathārūpaṁ mahodadheḥ ||2-42-13

( Note 13 )

The rows of tents (made by the army) shone like a vast ocean shining on a full moon day.

vītarātre tataḥ kāle nṛpāste kṛtakautukāḥ |

ārohaṇarthaṁ shailasya sametā yuddhalālasāḥ ||2-42-14

( Note 14 )

When the night passed, the kings got up early in the morning. They were keen to climb the mountain and begin the battle.

samavāyīkṛtāḥ sarve giriprastheṣu te nṛpāḥ |

niviṣṭā mantrayāmāsuryuddhakālakutūhalāḥ ||2-42-15

( Note 15 )

All the kings assembled at the base of the mountain. Sitting there, the kings, counseled among themselves, eager to fight.

eṣāṁ tu tumulaḥ śabdaḥ śuśruve pṛthivīkṣitām |

yugānte bhidyamānānāṁ sāgarāṇāṁ yathā svanaḥ ||2-42-16

( Note 16 )

The loud roaring of the kings (and their army) could be heard on the earth, like the sound of oceans split during the end of the era (yuga).

teṣām sakaṣchukoṣṇīṣāḥ sthavirā vetrapāṇayaḥ |

cherurmā śabda ityevaṁ bruvanto rājaśāsanāt ||2-42-17

(Note 17)

The macebearers, wearing jacket and turban, moved everywhere asking the soldiers to keep silence as per the royal order.

tasya rūpaṁ balasyāsīnniḥśabdastimitasya vai |

līnamīnabhujaṅgasya niḥśabdasya payodadheḥ ||2-42-18

(Note 18)

The entire army standing silent sparkled brightly, like a silent ocean, not agitated by the aquatic animals.

tasmiṁstimitaniśśabde yogādiva mahārṇave |

jarāsaṁdho bṛhadvākyaṁ bṛhaspatirivādade ||2-42-19

(Note 19)

As the army in full harness, remained silent like a vast ocean, jarāsaṁdha spoke these elaborate words like bṛhaspati:

śīghraṁ samabhivartantāṁ balānīha mahīkṣitām |

sarvataḥ parvataścāyaṁ balaughaiḥ parivāryatām ||2-42-20

(Note 20)

(jarāsamdha said)

The army of the kings shall quickly get ready to surround the base of the mountain.

aśmayantrāṇi yujyantāṁ kṣepaṇīyāścha mudgarāḥ |

ūrdhvaṁ cāpi pravāhyantāṁ prāsā vai tomaraṇi ca ||2-42-21

(Note 21)

You can use stone pelting machines, oars and iron clubs. Keep your knives and spears raised up (ready for the battle).

ūrdhvaṁ prakṣepaṇārthāya dṛḍhāni ca laghūni ca |

śastrapātavighātāni kriyantāmāśu śilpibhiḥ ||2-42-22

You can project the heavy and light weapons up. Let this be done by the experts (artisans).

śūrāṇāṁ yuddhyamānānāṁ pramattānāṁ parasparam |

yathā narapatiḥ prāha tathā śīghraṁ vidhīyatām ||2-42-23

For the valiants who fought against each other, let things be quickly settled as told by the king.

dāryatāmeva ṭaṅkaughaiḥ khanitraishcha nagottamaḥ |

nṛpāścha yuddhadurgajṣā vinyasyantāmadūrataḥ ||2-42-24

(Note 22)

Using weapons such as spade, shovel etc., the best of the mountain shall be quickly smashed. Kings who are experts in fighting, shall be deployed not too far.

adya prabhṛti sainyairme girirodhaḥ pravartyatām |

yāvadetau pātayāmo vasudevasutāvubhau ||2-42-25

(Note 23)

From today, my army shall begin to blockade the mountain. Let us kill these two sons of vasudeva.

acalo'yaṁ śilāyoniḥ kriyatāṁ niśchalāṁḍajaḥ |

ākāśamapi bāṇaughairniḥsaṁpātaṁ vidhīyatām ||2-42-26

(Note 24)

We shall make this mountain full of rocks, devoid of birds. We shall fill the sky with groups of arrows.

mayānusṛṣṭāstiṣāntu giribhūmiṣu bhūmipāḥ |

teṣu teṣvavakāśeṣu śīghramāruhyatāṁ giriḥ ||2-42-27

(Note 25)

As ordered by me, let the kings, position themselves on the parts of the mountain. Let them climb up the mountain at those places.

madraḥ kaliṅgādhipatiśchekitānaścha bāhlikaḥ |

kāśmīrarājo gonardaḥ karūṣādhipatistathā ||2-42-28

(Note 26)

king of madra, king of kaliṅga, chekitāna, bāhlika, gonarda, king of kāśmīra and the king of karūṣa,

drumaḥ kiṁpuruṣaścaiva pārvatīyāścha mālavāḥ |

parvatasyāparaṁ pārśvaṁ kṣipramārohayantvamī ||2-42-29

(Note 27)

druma, kiṁpuruṣa, anāmaya who is from the mountains shall quickly climb up the west side of the mountain.

pauravo vaiṇūdāriścha vaidarbhaḥ somakastathā |

rukmī ca bhojādhipatiḥ sūryākṣaścaiva mālavaḥ ||2-42-30

(Note 28)

(The kings) veṇudāri of puru dynasty, somaka of vidharbha, rukmi, the king of bhoja, sūryākṣa, the king of mālava,

pāṣcālādhipatiścaiva drupadashcha narādhipaḥ |

vindānuvindāvāvantyau daṁtavaktraścha vīryavān ||2-42-31

(Note 29)

The king drupada who is the ruler of paṣcāla, vinda and anuvinda of avanti, the valiant dantavaktra,

cāgaliḥ puramitrashcha daradashcha mahīpatiḥ |

kauśāmbyo mālavaścaiva śatadhanvā vidūrathaḥ ||2-42-32

(Note 30)

cāgali, puramitra and the king darada, kauśāmbya, mālava, śatadhanvā, vidūratha,

bhūriśravāstrigartaścha bāṇaḥ paṣchanadastathā |

uttaraṁ parvatoddeshamete durgasahā nṛpāḥ |

Arohantu vimardanto vajrapratimagauravāḥ ||2-42-33

(Note 31)

bhūriśrva, trigarta, bāṇa and paṣchanada, who are as tough as vajra (diamond) shall attack and climb the fortified north side of the mountain.

ulūkaḥ kaitaveyashcha vīraścāṁśumataḥ sutaḥ |

ekalavyo dṛḍhāśvaścha kṣatradharmā jayadrathaḥ ||2-42-34

(Note 32)

ulūka, kaitava, the valiant son of aṁśumat, ekalavya, dṛḍhāśva, kṣatradharma, jayadratha,

uttamaujāstathā śālvaḥ kairaleyashcha kaiśikaḥ |

vaidisho vāmadevaścha suketuścāpi vīryavān || 2-42-35

(Note 33)

uttamauja, śālva, kairaleya, kaishika, vaidisha, vāmadeva, and the valiant suketu,

pūrvaparvatanirvyūhameteṣvāyatamastu naḥ |

vidārayanto dhāvanto vātā iva balāhakān ||2-42-36

(Note 34)

shall conquer the east side of the mountain. Let them attack the mountain, splitting it like wind splits the rain clouds.

ahaṁ ca daradashcaiva cedirājaścha vīryavān |

dakṣiṇaṁ śailanichayaṁ dārayiṣyāma daṁśitāḥ ||2-42-37

(Note 35)

I, darada, and the valiant king of chedi, fully armed, shall attack the south side of the mountain.

evameṣa giriḥ kṣipraṁ samantādveṣṭito balaiḥ |

vajraprapātapratimaṁ prāpnotu tumulaṁ bhayam ||2-42-38

(Note 36)

Being surrounded by the army from all sides in this way, the mountain will suffer a shock as though struck by thunderbolt.

gadino vai gadābhiścha parighaiḥ parighāyudhāḥ |

apare vividhaiḥ śastrairdārayantu nagottamam ||2-42-39

(Note 37)

Let mace fighters with maces and club fighters with clubs and others with varieties of weapons attack the best of the mountains.

eṣa bhūmivaro'dyaiva viṣamocchaśilānvitaḥ |

kāryo bhūmisamaḥ sarvo bhavadbirvasudhādhipaḥ ||2-42-40

(Note 38)

Today itself, you, the kings of lands, shall reduce this mountain with high rocks difficult (to climb) to a plain land.

jarāsaṁdhavacaḥ śrutvā pārthivā rājaśāsanāt |

gomantaṁ veṣṭayāmāsuḥ sāgarāḥ pṛthivīmiva ||2-42-41

(vaiśampāyana said)

Hearing the words of jarāsaṁdha, the kings as per the royal order, surrounded gomanta (mountain) like the ocean surrounds the land.

uvāca rājā chedīnāṁ devānāṁ maghavāniva |

kiṁ te yuddhena durge'smingomante ca nagottame ||2-42-42

The king of chedi spoke like maghavān (indra) of the deva-s: Why do you want to have a battle on the best of mountains, gomanta which is difficult (to approach)?

durārohaścha shikhare prāṁśupādapakaṇṭake |

kāṣṭhaistṛṇaiścha bahubhiḥ parivārya samantataḥ ||2 42-43

The peak, full of tall trees is difficult to climb. Surrounding the mountain all around with lot of firewood and grass,

adyaiva dīpyatāṁ kṣipramalamanyena karmaṇā |

let us set fire now itself quickly. Nothing else need to be done.

kṣatriyāḥ sukumārā hi raṇe sāyakayodhinaḥ ||2-42-44

niyuktāḥ parvate durge niyoktuṁ pādayodhinaḥ |

The kṣatriya kings, who shoot arrows in the battle, have delicate bodies. They are not fit for climbing this difficult mountain by foot.

nanāma pratibandhena na cāvaskandakarmaṇā ||2-42-45

shakya eṣa giristāta devairapyavamarditum |

Neither by blockading nor by climbing up, this mountain can be conquered even by the devas.

durgayuddhe kramaḥ śreyānrodhayuddhe na pārthivāḥ ||2-42-46

bhaktodakendhanaiḥ kṣīṇāḥ pātyante girisaṁśritāḥ |

In the battle of forts, battle by blockading is the best option for us, the kings. When the food, water and firewood are exhausted, those on the mountain will fall (surrender).

vayaṁ bahava ityevam nāpyeṣa nipuṇo nayaḥ ||2-42-47

We are many, but then not experts in techniques of battle.

yādavau nāvamantavyau dvāvapyetau raṇe sthitau |

avijṣātabalāvetau śrūyete devasaṁmitau ||2-42-48

Both yādavas are divine, intent for battle. Both are with unknown power. We hear that they are like devas.

karmabhistvamarau vidmo bālāvatibalānvitau |

duṣkarāṇīha karmāṇi kṛtavantau yadūttamau ||2-42-49

With their actions, they are indeed like devas. They are young but with high power. These, best among yādava-s have performed difficult tasks.

śuṣkakāṣṭhaistṛṇairveṣṭya sarvataḥ parvatottamam |

agninā dīpayiṣyāmo dahyetāṁ gatachetanau ||2-42-50

Let us put dry wood and grass everywhere around the best of mountains and set fire to it. Let us burn them, making them lose their life.

yadi chenniṣkramiṣyete dahyamānāvito'ntike |

sametya pātayiṣyāmastyakṣyato jīvitaṁ tataḥ ||2-42-51

If they feel the heat and come out near us, we can fell them together. Then they will lose their lives.

vākyametattu ruruche sabalānāṁ mahīkṣitām |

yaduktam cedirājena nṛpāṇāṁ hitaśaṁsinā ||2-42-52

(vaiśampāyana said) These words were acceptable to the kings with armies. The speech of the king of chedi was agreeable to the kings.

tataḥ kāṣṭhaistṛṇairvaṁśaiḥ śuṣkaśākhaiścha pādapaiḥ |

upādīpsata śailendraḥ sūryapādairivāmbudaḥ ||2-42-53

Then the best among mountains was burned, with wood, grass and trees with dry branches blazing up, like a rain cloud with the sun rays.

daduste sarvatastūrṇaṁ pāvakaṁ tatra pārthivāḥ |

yathoddeśaṁ yathāvātaṁ shailasya laghuvikramāḥ ||2-42-54

Then the valiant kings, depending on the wind, set fire to the portions of the mountain all around as they wanted.

sa vāyudīpito vahnirutpapāta samantataḥ |

sadhūmajvālamālābhirbhābhiḥ khamiva shobhayan ||2-42-55

The red fire, augmented by the wind, blazed high all around, emitting smoke and with flames with brightness, lighting the sky.

so'nalaḥ pavanāyastaḥ kāṣṭhasaṣchayamūlavān |

dadāha śailaṁ śrīmantaṁ gomantaṁ kāntapādapam ||2-42-56

The fire caught on the wood and augmented by the wind, burned the splendorous gomanta mountain full of beautiful trees.

sa dahyamānaḥ shailendro mumocha vipulāḥ śilāḥ |

śataśaḥ śatadhā bhūtvā maholkākāradarśanāḥ ||2-42-57

That mountain burning and blazing with huge rocks broken (by the heat) looked like being hit by hundreds of comets many times.

sacitrabhānuḥ shailendro bhābhirbhānurivāmbudam |

ālimpatīva vidhivatsamantādarchiruddhataḥ ||2-42-58

The king of mountains (gomanta) engulfed by fire with high flames all around, looked like a rain cloud afflicted by sun.

dhātubhiḥ pacyamānaiścha jvaladbhishcaiva pādapaiḥ |

udbhrāntaśvāpado rauti tudyamāna ivādrirāṭ ||2-42-59

With minerals being cooked and trees burning and animals running, that mountain appeared as though crying with pain.

pratapto dahyamānastu sa śailaḥ kṛṣṇavartmanā |

rītīrnirvartayāmāsa kāṣchanāṣjanarājatīḥ ||2-42-60

From that mountain, becoming hot and black by severe burning, minerals such as gold, aṣjana and silver started flowing.

vahninā cāpi dīptāṅgo girirnātivirājate |

dhūmāndhakārordhvatanurmajjamāna ivāmbudaḥ ||2-42-61

The mountain even though lighted by fire started losing its lusture. Engulfed by smoke, it looked like rain cloud immersed in darkness.

viśliṣṭopalasaṅghātaḥ karkaśāṅgāravarṣaṇaḥ |

girirbhātyanalodgārairulkāvṛṣṭirivāmbudaḥ ||2-42-62

The mountain with blazing fire, rocks breaking and emitting burning pieces all around appeared like a rain cloud showering comets.

prapātaprasravotkṣipto dhūmasaṁvarddhitodaraḥ |

sa girirbhasmatāṁ yāto yugāntāgnihatopamaḥ ||2-42-63

With streams boiling and the inner areas filled with smoke, that mountain became ashes as though it was destroyed by the fire at the end of an era (yuga).

vihvalāstasya pārśvebhyaḥ sarpā dagdhārdhadehinaḥ |

śvasantaḥ pṛthumūrdhāno niścheruraśivekṣaṇāḥ ||2-42-64

From the inside (of the mountain), distressed serpents, with their half burnt bodies, came out hissing and spreading their hoods with terrified eyes.

utpatyotpatya gaganātpunaḥ punaravāṅmukhāḥ |

resuśchodvejitāḥ siṁhāḥ śārdūlāścānalāvilāḥ ||2-42-65

Leaping again and again in the sky and falling down, the lions and tigers, agitated by the fire roared with pain.

mumuchuḥ pādapāścaiva dāhaniryāsajaṁ jalam ||2-42-66

The trees, burned by fire, released their sap water.

vahatyūrdhvagatirvāto bhasmāṅgārābhipiṅgalaḥ |

dhūmachcāyā ca gagane darpitāmbhodadarśanā ||2-42-67

The wind blew up carrying the yellow ashes. The sky was covered with smoke looking like an enlarged rain cloud.

tyajyamāno mahāsānurvihagaiḥ śvāpadairapi |

girirvaikalyamāyāti prāgalbhyātkṛṣṇavartmanaḥ ||2-42-68

The birds and the beasts left the great peak. The mountain was deformed due to the power of fire.

sa mumocha śilāḥ śailaśchalodagraśilocchayaḥ |

vajreṇa puruhūtasya yathā syāddāritastathā ||2-42-69

That mountain full of high rising rocks released broken rocks all around, as though it was split by the strike of vajra of puruhūta (indra).

ādīpya taṁ tu śailendraṁ kṣatriyā vyūhadaṁśitāḥ |

ardhakrośamapakrāntāḥ pāvakenābhitāpitāḥ ||2-42-70

The kings had made formations of troops. Affected by the heat of the fire, they stood away at a distance of half krosha, from the mountain which was blazing.

dahyamāne nagaśreṣṭhe sīdamānairmahādrumaiḥ |

dhūmabhārairanālakṣye mūle śithilatāṁ gate ||2-42-71

The best among mountains, full of huge trees, was burned badly. With the roots burned, and engulfed by smoke, the mountain became invisible.

sarośaṁ hi tadā rāmo vacanaṁ keśisūdanam |

babhāṣe padmpatrākṣaṁ sa sākṣānmadhusūdanam ||2-42-72

Then rāma (balarāma) spoke these words, angrily, to the killer of keshi (kṛṣṇa), one with lotus eyes, the slayer of madhu himself.

dahyate'yaṁ giristāta sasānuśikharadrumaḥ |

āvayoḥ kṛṣṇa vaireṇa balibhirvasudhadhipaiḥ ||2-42-73

(balarāma said)

kṛṣṇa! Because of enmity to us, the powerful lords of the earth (kings), O Son, are burning this mountain along with its peaks and trees.

pashya kṛṣṇānaloṣṇānāṁ sadhūmānāṁ samantataḥ |

vanānāṁ virasantīva nagābhyāśe dvipottamāḥ ||2-42-74

kṛṣṇa! See the birds crying all around in the forests on the sides of the mountain distressed by the heat of the fire.

ayaṁ yadyāvayorarthe gomantastāta dahyate |

ayaśasyamidaṁ loke kaulīnaṁ ca bhaviṣyati ||2-42-75

Son! If this gomanta mountain burns because of us, it will bring ill fame to us in the world and there will be a scandal.

tadasyānṛṇyahetorhi nagasya nagasannibha |

kṣatriyānnihaniṣyāmo dorbhyāmeva yudhāṁ vara ||2-42-76

Then, O One who is like a mountain! To pay the debt of this mountain, O the best among fighters, we should kill all the kṣatrya-s (kings) with our own hands.

ete te kṣatriyāḥ sarve girimādīpya daṁśitāḥ |

rathinastāta dṛśyante yathādeśaṁ yuyutsavaḥ ||2-42-77

Son! All these armed kṣatriya-s (kings), having burned the mountain, mounting the chariots, are seen anxious to fight.

evamuktvā gireḥ śṛṅgānmeruśṛṅgādivoḍūrāṭ |

nipapāta balaḥ śrīmānvanamālādharo yuvā ||2-42-78

(vaiśampāyana said) Speaking thus, splendorous bala (balarāma), the youth wearing a garland of wild flowers, jumped down from the peak, as if the moon (arising) from the peak of (the mountain) meru.

kādambarīmadakṣībo nīlavāsāḥ sitānanaḥ |

sa śāradendusaṅkāśo vanamālāṣchitodaraḥ ||2-42-79

With his eyes intoxicated by kādambari, wearing a blue dress, with a white face, having the complexion of the moon in the winter, with a garland of wild flowers adorning his belly,

kāntaikakuṇḍaladharaścārumauliravāṅmukhaḥ |

nipapāta narendrāṇāṁ madhye keśavapūrvajaḥ ||2-42-80

wearing a beautiful single ear ring, and a beautiful crown, keeping his head down, the elder brother of kṛ+ṣṇa (balarāma) jumped down among the kings.

avaplute tato rāme kṛṣṇaḥ kṛṣṇāmbudopamaḥ |

gomantaśikharācchrīmānāpluto'mitavikramaḥ ||2-42-81

After rāma (balarāma) jumped down, kṛṣṇa, similar to a black rain cloud, highly valiant, jumped down from the peak of gomanta.

tatastaṁ pīḍayāmāsa padbhyāṁ girivaraṁ hariḥ |

sa pīḍito giristena nirmamajja samantataḥ ||2-42-82

Then hari (kṛṣṇa) pressed down the best among mountains with his foot. The mountain, pressed thus, was compressed all around.

jalākulopalastatra prasruto dvirado yathā |

sa tena vāriṇā vahnistatkṣaṇātpraśamaṁ yayau |2-42-83

Water seeped from the rocks like water given out by an elephant in rut. With that water all fire was extinguished immediately.

kalpānte vāridhārābhirmeghajālairivāṁśumān |

simhārasitanirghoṣaḥ pītavāsā ghanākṛtiḥ ||2-42-84

Like the sun whose brightness is diminished by the torrential rain and the clouds at the end of an era, the one having lion's roar, wearing yellow dress, who is dark like a cloud,

kirīṭamūrddhā saumyāsyaḥ puṇḍarīkanibhekṣaṇaḥ |

śrīvatsavakṣāḥ sumukhaḥ sahasrākṣasamadyutiḥ ||2-42-85

wearing a crown on his head, with a gentle face, whose eyes are beautiful as lotus, one whose chest has the auspicious mark of śrīvatsa, whose face is beautiful, whose splendour is equal to that of indra,

rāmādanantaraṁ kṛṣṇaḥ pluto vai vīryavāmstataḥ |

after rāma, the valiant kṛṣṇa jumped (from the mountain).

tābhyāmeva plutābhyāṁ ca charaṇaiḥ pīḍito giriḥ ||2-42-86

The mountain pressed down by their feet while jumping

mumocha salilotpīḍāṁstīvrapāvakaśāntaye |

salilotpīḍanaṁ dṛṣṭvā pārthivā bhayamāviśan ||2-42-87

released water all around to extinguish the fire. The kings were terrified to see the fall of water.

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣnuparvaṇi gomantadāhe dvicatvāriṁśo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this is the fourty second chapter of viṣṇuparva of harivaṁśa, khila of śrimahābhārata, gomanta set on fire by jarasaṁdha's army.

Translator's Note:

(Note 1)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with kruddhaḥ prabhuḥ for prāpto nṛpaḥ and sahasraughair for balayutair.

jarāsaṁdhastataḥ kruddhaḥ prabhuḥ sarvamahīkṣitām ||2-35-14

narādhipasahasraughairanuyāto mahādyutiḥ |

jarāsaṁdha, lord of all the kings on earth, was angry. jarāsaṁdha of great splendour was accompanied by a group of thousands of kings.

(Note 2)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with suyānaiḥ for vispaṣṭārtha

vyāyatodagraturagaiḥ suyānaiḥ susamāhitaiḥ ||2-35-15

rathaiḥ sāṁgrāmikairyuktairasaṅgagatibhiḥ kvachit |

There were long and tall horses able to run as fast as the wind. At some place, there were chariots ready for battle, able to advance without stop.

(Note 3)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with kovidaiḥ for valgitaiḥ

hemakakṣairmahāghaṇṭairvāraṇāirvāridopamaiḥ ||2-35-16

mahāmātrottamārūḍhaiḥ kalpitai raṇakovidaiḥ |

There were elephants, comparable to rain clouds, decorated with bells and golden chains. Mahouts skilled in battle, were mounted upon the elephants.

(Note 4)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with megha for vayu and patti for patri

svārūḍhaiḥ sādibhiryuktaiḥ preṁkhamāṇaiḥ pravalgitaiḥ ||2-35-17

vājibhirmeghasaṅkāśaiḥ plavadbhiriva pattibhiḥ |

There were many soldiers mounted on horses which were swift and could jump high. The horses were fast like wind. The powerful, best, infantry was ready to leap

(Note 5)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with dharo for balo, patti for patri, balināṁ for valgitāṁ and saṁyukta for nirmukta

khaḍgacharmadharodagraiḥ pattibhirbalināṁ varaiḥ ||2-35-18

sahasrasaṅkhyāsaṁyuktairutpatadbhirivoragaiḥ |

holding swords and shields. There were thousands of soldiers (causing fear) like falling snakes.

(Note 6)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with kaṁpamāna for prachaldbhi and prayāto for abhiyāto

evaṁ caturvidhaiḥ sainyaiḥ kaṁpamānairivāmbudaiḥ ||2-35-19

nṛpaḥ prayāto balavāṣjarāsaṁdho dhṛtavrataḥ |

In this manner the four divisions of the army, vibrating like rain clouds, approached. The powerful king jarāsaṁdha, determined (to defeat the enemy ) arrived

(Note 7)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with meghanirghoṣa for nemighoṣaiścha, heṣamāṇaiścha for haṣadbhiścāpi and kṣveḍamānaiścha for kṣveḍitograiścha

sa rathairmeghanirghoṣairgajaiścha madasaṁyutaiḥ ||2-35-20

heṣamāṇaiścha turagaiḥ kṣveḍamānaiścha pattibhiḥ |

along with chariots roaring like clouds and excited elephants. The sounds of neighing of the horses and the shouting of the infantry,

(Note 8)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with nādayāno for sannādayan and tasyāḥ puryā vanāni ca for sarvaścāpi guhāśayān

nādayāno diśaḥ sarvās tasyāḥ puryā vanāni ca ||2-35-21

sa rājā sāgarākāraḥ sasainyaḥ pratyadṛśyata |

filled all the directions, the city and the forests. The king along with his army, appeared like a vast ocean.

(Note 9)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka

tadbalaṁ pṛthivīśānāṁ hṛṣṭayodhajanākulam ||2-35-22

kṣveḍitāsphoṭitaravaṁ meghasainyamivābabhau |

The army of the kings was with soldiers, experts in battle. Due to roaring and clapping (of the soldiers) that army, shone like an army of clouds.

(Note 10)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with javopetaiḥ for sitābhramaiḥ and

khagamopamaiḥ for ścāpidaṁśitaiḥ

rathaiḥ pavanasaṁpātairgajaiścha jaladopamaiḥ |

turagaishcha javopetaiḥ pattibhiḥ khagamopamaiḥ ||2-35-23

with chariots moving fast like winds, elephants like rain clouds, horses riding fast, infantry like birds.

(Note 11)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with sarvato for tadbalaṁ and mattadvipasamākulam for pattidviparathākulam

vimiśraṁ sarvato bhāti mattadvipasamākulam |

gharmānte sāgaragataṁ yathābhrapaṭalaṁ tathā ||2-35-24

with a mixture of all these, the army with excited elephants sparkled, like the clouds reaching the ocean during the rainy season.

(Note 12)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with purīṁ for girīṁ and krire for kramuḥ

sabalāste mahīpālā jarāsaṁdhapurogamāḥ |

parivārya purīṁ sarve niveśāyopacakrire ||2-35-25

The kings lead by jarāsaṁdha, along with their army, surrounded the city and prepared to camp there.

(Note 13)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with paryanta for parvaṇi

babhau tasya niviṣṭasya phalaśrīḥ shibirasya vai |

śuklaparyantapūrṇāsya yathā rūpaṁ mahodadheḥ ||2-35-26

The rows of tents (made by the army) shone like a vast ocean complete with a white border.

(Note 14)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with samuttasthurmahīkṣitaḥ for nṛpāste kṛtakautukāḥ and puryāste samīyur for shailasya sametā

vītarātre tataḥ kāle samuttasthurmahīkṣitaḥ |

ārohaṇārthaṁ puryāste samīyuryuddhalālasāḥ ||2-35-27

When the night passed, the kings got up early in the morning. They were keen to fight the battle to conquer the city.

(Note 15)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with yamunāmanu for giriprastheṣu

samavāyīkṛtāḥ sarve yamunāmanu te nṛpāḥ |

niviṣṭā mantrayāmāsuryuddhakālakutūhalāḥ ||2-35-28

All the kings assembled near yamuna. Sitting there, the kings, made plans waiting for an opportunity to fight.

(Note 16)

This śloka is almost the same as the following śloka

teśām sutumulaḥ śabdaḥ śuśruve pṛthivīkṣitām |

yugānte bhidyamānānāṁ sāgarāṇāmiva svanaḥ ||2-35-29

The loud roaring of the kings (and their army) could be heard, like the sound of oceans split during the end of the era (yuga).

(Note 17)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with vadanto for bruvanto

teṣāṁ sakaṣchukoṣṇīṣāḥ sthavirā vetrapāṇayaḥ |

cherurmā śabda ityevaṁ vadanto rājaśāsanāt ||2-35-30

The macebearers, wearing jacket and turban, moved everywhere asking the soldiers to keep silence as per the royal order.

(Note 18)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with grahasyeva for bhujaṅgasya and yathodadheḥ for payodadheḥ

tasya rūpaṁ balasyāsīnniḥśabdastimitasya vai |

līnamīnagrahasyeva niḥśabdasya yathodadheḥ ||2-35-31

The entire army standing silent sparkled brightly, like a silent ocean, not agitated by the aquatic animals.

(Note 19)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka

niḥśabdastimite tasminyogādiva mahārṇave |

jarāsaṁdho bṛhadvākyaṁ bṛhaspatirivādade ||2-35-32

As the army in full harness, remained silent like a vast ocean, jarāsaṁdha spoke these elaborate words like bṛhaspati:

(Note 20)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with pṛthivī for mahī, sarvatonagarī cheyam for savataparvataścāyaṁ and janau for balau

śīghraṁ samabhivartantāṁ balāni pṛthivīkṣitām |

sarvato nagarī cheyaṁ janaughaiḥ parivāryatām ||2-35-33

The army of the kings shall quickly conquer the city. Groups of people shall surround the city everywhere.

(Note 21)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka except the line beginning with "kāryā bhūmiḥ" omitted.

aśmayantrāṇi yujyantāṁ kṣepaṇīyāścha mudgarāḥ |

kāryā bhūmiḥ samā sarvā jalaughaishcha pariplutā |

ūrdhvaṁ cāpā nivāhyantāṁ prāsā vai tomarāstathā ||2-35-34

You can use stone pelting machines, oars and iron clubs. Level all the land and drain all water. Keep your bows, knives and spears ready (for the battle).

(Note 22)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with puri drutam for nagottamaḥ and mārgajṣā for durgajṣā

dāryatāṁ caiva ṭaṅkādyaiḥ khanitraishcha purī drutam |

nṛpāścha yuddhamārgajṣā vinyasyantāmadūrataḥ ||2-35-35

Using weapons such as spade, shovel etc., this city shall be quickly smashed. Kings who are experts in fighting, shall be deployed not too far.

(Note 23)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with purī for girī and raṇe gopau for pātayāmo

adyaprabhṛti sainyairme purīrodhaḥ pravartyatām |

yāvadetau raṇe gopau vasudevasutāvubhau || 2-35-36

From today, my army shall begin to blockade the city. In the battle, I will kill these gopa-s, the two sons of vasudeva,

(Note 24)

This line is the same as the following line

ākāśamapi bāṇaughairniḥsaṁpātaṁ yathā bhavet ||2-35-37

in a way so that even the sky is filled with arrows, without any space.

(Note 25)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with purī for girī

mayānuśiṣṭāstiṣṭhantu purībhūmiṣu bhūmipāḥ |

teṣu teṣvavakāśeṣu śīghramāruhyatāṁ purī ||2-35-38

Let the kings designated by me, entering the city, position themselves in the land of the city, at the allocated places immediately.

(Note 26)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka

madraḥ kaliṅgādhipatiśchekitānaḥ sabāhlikaḥ |

kāśmīrarājo gonardaḥ karūṣādhipatistathā ||2-35-39

king of madra, king of kaliṅga, chekitāna, bāhlika, gonarda, king of kāśmīra and the king of karūṣa,

(Note 27) This śloka is the same as the following śloka with hyanāmayaḥ for mālavāḥ, nagaryāḥ paśchimaṁ dvāraṁ for parvataścāparaṁ pārśvaṁ and śīghramārodhaya for kṣipramāruhya

drumaḥ kiṁpuruṣaścaiva pārvatīyo hyanāmayaḥ |

nagaryāḥ paśchimaṁ dvāraṁ śīghramārodhayantviti ||2-35-40

druma, kiṁpuruṣa, anāmaya who is from the mountains shall block the western entrance of the city immediately.

(Note 28)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka

pauravo vaiṇudāriścha vaidarbhaḥ somakastathā

rukmī ca bhojādhipatiḥ sūryākṣaścha samālavaḥ ||2-35-41

(The kings) veṇudāri of puru dynasty, somaka of vidharbha, rukmi, the king of bhoja, sūryākṣa, the king of mālava,

(Note 29)

This line is the same as the following line

vindānuvindāvāvantyau dantavaktrashcha vīryavān |

vinda and anuvinda of avanti, the valiant dantavaktra,

(Note 30) This śloka is the same as the following śloka with virāṭa for darada, kauravyo for kauśāmbyo

cāgaliḥ puramitrashcha virāṭaścha mahīpatiḥ ||2-35-42

kauravyo mālavaścaiva śatadhanvā vidūrathaḥ |

cāgali, puramitra and the king virāṭa, kauravya, mālava, śatadhanvā, vidūratha,

(Note 31)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with nagaradvāram for parvatoddesham and āruhya cābhimardantāṁ for Arohantu vimarddantau

bhūriśravāstrigartaścha bāṇaḥ paṣchanadastathā ||2-35-43

uttaraṁ nagaradvāramete durgasahā nṛpāḥ |

āruh

ya cābhimardantāṁ vajrapratimagauravāḥ || 2-35-44

bhūriśrva, trigarta, bāṇa and paṣchanada who are as tough as vajra (diamond) shall attack and pound the fortified northern entrance of the city.

(Note 32)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka

ulūkaḥ kaitavashcaiva vīraścāṁśumataḥ sutaḥ |

ekalavyo bṛhatkṣatraḥ kṣatradharmā jayadrathaḥ ||2-35-45

ulūka, kaitava, the valiant son of aṁśumat, ekalavya, bṛhatkṣatra, kṣatradharma, jayadratha,

(Note 33)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with shalya for śālva, kauravāḥ kaikayāstathā for kairaleyashcha kaiśikā and sāṅkṛtiścha sinīpatiḥ for suketuścāpi vīryavān

uttamaujāścha shalyashcha kauravāḥ kaikayāstathā |

vaidisho vāmadevaścha sāṅkṛtiścha sinīpatiḥ ||2-35-46

uttamauja, shalya, kauravā, kaikayā, vaidisha, vāmadeva, the king of sini sāṅkṛta,

(Note 34)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with nagara for parvata

pūrvaṁ nagaranirvyūhameteṣvāyattamastu naḥ |

dārayanto vidhāvantu vātā iva balāhakān ||2-35-47

shall conquer the eastern entrance of the city. Let them attack the city, splitting it like wind splits the rain clouds.

(Note 35)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with nagaradvāraṁ pālayāmaḥ su for śailanichayaṁ dārayiṣyāma

ahaṁ ca daradashcaiva cedirājaścha vīryavān |

dakṣiṇaṁ nagaradvāraṁ pālayāmaḥ sudaṁśitāḥ ||2-35-48

I, darada, and the valiant king of chedi, fully armed, shall take care of (attack) the southern entrance of the city.

(Note 36)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with purī for girī and vajrāvapātaviṣamaṁ for vajraprapātapratimaṁ

evameṣā purī kṣipraṁ samantādveṣṭitā balaiḥ |

vajrāvapātaviṣamaṁ prāpnotu tumulaṁ bhayam ||2-35-49

Being surrounded by the army from all sides in this way, the city will suffer a shock as though struck by thunderbolt.

(Note 37)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with purīmimām for nagottamam

gadino ye gadābhiste parighaiḥ parighāyudhāḥ | apare vividhaiḥ śastrairdārayantu purīmimām ||2-35-50

Let mace fighters with maces and club fighters with clubs and others with other weapons attack the city.

(Note 38)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with nagarī hyeṣā for eṣā bhūmidharo and viṣamocchayasaṅkaṭā for viṣamocchaśilānvitaḥ

adyaiva nagarī hyeṣā viṣamocchayasaṅkaṭā |

kāryā bhūmisamā sarvā bhavadbhirvasudhādhipaiḥ ||2-35-51

Today itself, you, the kings of lands, shall reduce this city of complex buildings to a plain land.

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

atha dvicatvāriṁśe'smiṣjarāsaṁdhaprachoditaiḥ |

rājabhirvihito dāho goamatasyeti varṇite || 1 ||

· 2-42-1 jarāsaṁdha iti |

· 2-42-2 vispaṣṭārtho arthaśāsrtavidastaiḥ samāhita suśikhitāstaiḥ

· 2-42-4 ārūḍhaṁ sarvatra prasiddhistadyuktaḥ sārūḍhaiḥ prakhyātaiḥ sādibhiḥ yuktāḥ niryuktāḥ vājinastaiḥ

· 2-42-6 dhṛtavrata ityalaukikamapi sā sāmarthyaṁ sūchitam |

· 2-42-14 kṛtakautukāḥ kṛtakautukamaṅgalāḥ

· 2-42-23 narapatiḥ śiśupālo yuddhābhijṣatvāditi prāṣchaḥ | narapatirgranthaviśeṣo yatra vāhanadhvajādīnaṁ samskāra ucyate, rudrayāmalādiṣu dṛśyamanḥ | tatra caturaśīti bhūbalāni caturśīti cakrāṇi ca | tatra yasya yasya yā bhūrbalakārī śatroścāpakarṣakarī sa tāmāśrayatvityarthaḥ | "yathā patanti novāhāḥ" iti pāṭhe tu tathā giriprānte tu viṣamaḥ samakīrtavyaḥ | yathā asmākaṁ ca hayāstatra gacchantītyarthaḥ |

· 2-42-24 yuddhadurgajṣāḥ yuddharahasyajṣāḥ |

· 2-42-26 niḥsaṁpātaṁ niravakāśaṁ | ata eva saṁcārasthānābhāvānniśchalāṇḍajatvaṁ yujyate gireḥ |

· 2-42-33 vimardanto vimardayantaḥ |

· 2-42-45 pratibandhinā rodhamātreṇa avaskandena karmaṇā uparyutplavanena |

· 2-42-47 bhaktādibhiḥ rahitā eva pātyante na tvanyathāḥ |

· 2-42-56 pavanāyastha vāyunā udbhūtaḥ |

· 2-42-60 rītiḥ dhāturasānaṁ dhārā nivartayāmāsa pravartitavān |

· 2-42-63 prapātānāṁ prasravairutkṣipta ujijṣataḥ śuṣkatāṁ gata ityarthaḥ |

· 2-42-65 resuḥ ārtanādaṁ cakruḥ |

· 2-42-74 virasantīva krandantīva |

· 2-42-75 kaulīnaṁ lokāpavādaḥ |

· 2-42-83 prasrutaḥ prasvinnaḥ |

· 2-42-84 siṁhasya ārasitaṁ mahādhvanistadvannirghoṣo yasya sa |

iti śrīharivamśe viṣṇuparvaṇi ṭīkāyāṁ dvicatvāriṁśo'dhyāyaḥ |

43 – jarāsaṁdhaparābhavaḥ - Jarasandha Defeated

vaiśampāyana uvāca

tau nagādāplutau dṛṣṭvā vasudevasutāvbhau |

kṣubdhaṁ naravarānīkaṁ sarvaṁ saṁmūḍhavāhanam ||2-43-1

(Note 1)

vaiśampāyana said:

Seeing vasudeva's two sons (kṛṣṇa and balarāma) jumping out of the mountain, all the armies of the kings became agitated and the vehicles (along with drivers) trembled with fear.

bāhupraharanau tau tu ceratustatra yādavau |

makarāviva saṁrabdhau samudrakṣobhaṇāvubhau ||2-43-2

(Note 2)

The yādava-s, (kṛṣṇa and balarāma) moved there with only their arms as weapons. The two looked like two crocodiles agitating the ocean.

tābhyāṁ mṛdhe praviṣṭābhyāṁ yādavābhyāṁ matistvabhūt |

āyudhānāṁ purāṇānāmādānakṛtalakṣaṇā ||2-43-3

(Note 3)

Those yādava-s who entered the battlefield and started fighting, had a desire to use their ancient weapons.

tato'mbaratalādbhūyaḥ patanti sma mahātmanoḥ |

madhye rājasahasrasya samaraṁ pratikāṅkṣiṇoḥ ||2-43-4

(Note 4)

Then divine weapons appeared in the sky and fell down for the great souls who were eager to fight with the thousands of kings who surrounded them.

yāni vai māthure yuddhe prāptānyāhavaśobhinoḥ |

tānyambarātpatanti sma divyānyāhavasaṁplave ||2-43-5

For those (two brothers) who excel in battle, divine weapons, received by them earlier in the battle at mathura, fell from the sky.

lelihānāni divyāni dīptāgnisadṛśāni vai |

nikṣipya yāni tatraiva tāni prāptau sma yādavau ||2-43-6

( Note 5 )

The weapons were divine and bright, looking like blazing fire. The weapons were the same as those left by the yādava-s there.

kravyādairanuyātāni mūrtimanti bṛhanti ca |

tṛṣitānyāhave bhoktuṁ nṛpamāṁsāni sarvaśaḥ ||2-43-7

(Note 6)

The weapons, greatly personified, were followed by raw flesh etc. The weapons were keen to relish the flesh of all the kings in the battle.

divyasragdāmadhārīṇi trāsayanti ca khecarān |

prabhayā bhāsamānāni daṁśitāni disho daśa ||2-43-8

(Note 7)

The weapons capable of trembling even the aerial beings, were decorated with divine flower garlands. The weapons dazzled all ten directions sparkling with their brightness.

halaṁ sāṁvartakaṁ nāma saunandaṁ musalaṁ tathā |

cakram sudarśanaṁ nāma gadāṁ kaumodakīṁ tathā ||2-43-9

(Notes 8, 8a)

The plough (halam) named saṁvartaka, the club (musalam) named saunandaṁ, the discus named sudarśanaṁ and the mace (gada), kaumodaki -

catvāryetāni tejāṁsi viṣṇupraharaṇāni vai |

tābhyāṁ samavatīrṇāni yādavābhyāṁ mahāmṛdhe ||2-43-10

(Note 9)

All these four splendorous weapons of viṣṇu arrived for (assisting) the yādava-s in the great battle.

jagrāha prathamaṁ rāmo lalāmapratimaṁ raṇe |

sarpantamiva sarpendraṁ divyamālākulaṁ halam ||2-43-11

(Note 10)

With his right hand, rāma (balarāma) picked up the plough looking like a flagstaff, adorned with divine garlands coiling like the king of snakes around it, for the battle.

savyena sātvatāṁ śreṣṭho jagrāha musalottamam |

saunandaṁ nāma balavānnirānandakaraṁ dviṣām ||2-43-12

(Note 11)

Then, with his left hand, the powerful, the great among sātvata (balarāma), picked up the best club (musalam) named saunandaṁ, which causes distress to the enemies.

darśanīyaṁ ca lokeṣu cakramādityavarchasam |

nāmnā sudarśanaṁ nāma prīto jagrāha keśavaḥ ||2-43-13

keshava (kṛṣṇa) was pleased to pick up the discus named sudarśanaṁ, fascinating to be seen in the worlds, splendorous as the sun.

darśanīyam ca lokeṣu dhanurjaladaniḥsvanam |

nāmnā śārṅgamiti khyātaṁ prīto jagrāha vīryavān ||2-43-14

(Note 12)

The valiant (kṛṣṇa) was pleased to pick up the bow named śārṅgaṁ, famous and fascinating to be seen in the worlds, capable of producing a sound of the thunder of rain clouds.

devairnigaditārthasya gadā tasyāpare kare |

niṣaktā kumudākṣasya nāmnā kaumodakīti sā ||2-43-15

(Note 13)

With his other hand, kumudākṣa (kṛṣṇa whose eyes are beautiful as kumuda, water lily), to whom the gods assigned their work, picked up the mace named kaumodakī.

tau sapraharaṇau vīrau sākṣādviṣṇutanūpamau |

samare rāmagovindau ripūṁstānpratyayuddhyatām ||2-43-16

(Note 14)

The two valiant heroes, rāma (balarāma) and govinda (kṛṣṇa), appearing as powerful as viṣṇu himself, started fighting with their enemies.

āyudhapragrahau vīrau tāvanyonyamayāvubhau |

pūrvajānujasaṁjṣau tu rāmagovindalakṣanau ||2-43-17

(Note 15)

The two fully armed heroes were equal to each other. They, rāma (balarāma) and govinda (kṛṣṇa), were elder and younger brothers.

samare'pratirūpau tau viṣṇureko dvidhā kṛtaḥ |

dviṣatsu pratikurvāṇau parākrāntau yatheshvarau ||2-43-18

(Note 16)

Those two (brothers) who had no equal in battle, who were viṣṇu in two forms, similar to gods, roamed freely in the battle field, attacking their enemies.

halamudyamya rāmastu sarpendramiva kopanam |

cacāra samare vīro dviṣatāmantakopamaḥ ||2-43-19

(Note 17)

Angry and valiant rāma, picking up the plough (halam), equal to the king of snakes roamed in the battle field, similar to the god of death to the enemies.

vikarṣanrathavṛndāni kṣatriyāṇāṁ mahātmanām |

cakāra roṣaṁ saphalaṁ nāgeṣu ca hayeṣu ca ||2-43-20

(Note 18)

Pulling the chariots of the kṣatriya kings with great souls, he showed his anger among the elephants and horses.

kuṣjarā.ṇllāṅgalotkṣiptānmusalākṣepatāditān |

ramo'bhirāmaḥ samare nirmamantha yathācalān ||2-43-21

(Note 19)

rāma (balarāma) governed the battle like a mountain, attacking the elephants by pulling them with his plough (lāṅgala) and beating with his club (musalam).

te vadhyamānā rāmeṇa samare kṣatriyarṣabhāḥ |

jarāsaṁdhāntikaṁ bhītā virathāḥ pratijagmire ||2-43-22

(Note 20)

The leaders of the kṣatrya-s (kings) frightened and terrified to death by rāma in the battle, deprived of their chariots, approached jarāsaṁdha.

tānuvāca jarāsaṁdhaḥ kṣatradharme vyavasthitaḥ |

dhigetāṁ kṣatravṛttiṁ vaḥ samare kātarātmanām ||2-43-23

(Note 21)

jarāsaṁdha, fixed in the duty of kṣatriya-s, told them: Getting afraid to fight the battle is a shame to you, followers of kṣatradharma.

parākrāntasya samare virathasya palāyataḥ |

bhrūṇahatyāmivāsahyāṁ pravadanti manīṣiṇaḥ ||2-43-24

(Note 22)

The wise men say that those who run away from the battle field, losing their chariots are equal to the killers of embryos.

pattino bhuvi chaikasya gopasyālpabalīyasaḥ |

bhītāḥ kiṁ vinivartadhvaṁ dhigetāṁ kṣatravṛttitām ||2-43-25

(Note 23)

Why are you running away from fight, afraid of one single gopa standing on his feet on the ground, who has little strength? Shame on such acts of kṣatryas.

kṣipraṁ samabhivartantāṁ mama vākyena noditāḥ |

yāvadetau raṇe gopau preṣayāmi yamakṣyam ||2-43-26

(Notes 24a, 24 b)

Listen to my words and return quickly to the battle field. I shall proceed to send these gopa-s to the land of death in the battle.

tataste kṣatriyāḥ sarve jarāsaṁdhena noditāḥ |

kṣipantaḥ śarajālāni hṛṣṭā yoddhumupasthitāḥ ||2-43-27

(Note 25)

(vaiśampāyana said) Then all those kṣatriya-s (kings), inspired by jarāsaṁdha, ready to fight, started showering arrows, happily.

te hayaiḥ kāṣchanāpīḍai rathaiśchendusamaprabhaiḥ |

nagaiścāmbhodasaṅkāśairmahāmātrapraṇOditaiḥ ||2-43-28

(Note 26)

The horses were decorated with gold, chariots sparkled like moon, elephants thundered like rain clouds, prompted by the mahouts.

satanutrāṇanistriṁśāḥ sāyudhābharaṇāmbarāḥ |

svāropitadhanuṣmantaḥ satūṇīrāḥ sasāyakāḥ ||2-43-29

(Note 27)

The soldiers were with swords, wearing jackets, holding weapons, wearing ornaments and clothes, bows ready to shoot arrows, carrying quivers.

sacchatrotsedhinaḥ sarve cārucāmaravījitāḥ |

raṇāvanigatā rejuḥ syandanasthā mahīkṣitaḥ ||2-43-30

(Note 28)

The kings were having parasols over their heads. They were fanned with plumes. The kings on the chariots, sparkled in the battle.

tau yuddharaṅgāpatitau vidhāvantau mahābhujau |

vasudevasutau vīrau yuyutsū pratyadṛśyatām ||2-43-31

The valiant sons of vasudeva, with strong arms, entering the battle field were seen as keen for fighting.

tadyuddhamabhavattatra tayosteṣāṁ tu saṁyuge |

sāyakotsargabahulaṁ gadānirghātadāruṇam ||2-43-32

Then there was a terrible battle between them ( balarāma and kṛṣṇa and the kings) with many arrows shot and many strikes of maces.

tataḥ śarasahasrāṇi pratīcchantau raṇeṣiṇau |

tasthaturyodhamukhyau tāvabhivṛṣṭau yathācalau ||2-43-33

Then those experts in battle, provoked to fight, were showered with tens of thousands of arrows. They withstood (the arrows) like a mountain battered with rain.

gadābiścaiva gurvībhiḥ kṣepaṇīyaiścha mudgaraiḥ |

ardyamānau maheṣvāsau yādavau na chakaṁpatuḥ ||2 43-34

Even though they were struck with heavy maces, sling shots and hammers, the yādava-s, the great bowmen, were not affected.

tataḥ kṛṣṇo'mbudākāraḥ śaṅkhacakragadādharaḥ |

vyavardhata mahātejā vātayukta ivānalaḥ ||2-43-35

Then kṛṣṇa, having the form of a rain cloud, holding the conch, discus and mace, increased his splendour, like fire augmented by wind.

sa cakreṇārkatulyena dīpyamānena tejasā |

ciccheda samare vīro nṛgajāśvamahārathān ||2-43-36

With the discus, equal to sun, sparkling with splendour, the valiant (kṛṣṇa) cut down men, elephants, horses and chariots in the battle.

gadānipātavihatā lāṅgalena ca karṣitāḥ |

na shekuste raṇe sthātuṁ pārthivā naṣṭachetasaḥ ||2-43-37

Struck by the mace and dragged by the plough, the kings, losing their mind, were unable to sustain the battle.

cakakṣuranikṛttāni vicitrāṇi mahīkṣitām |

rathayūthāni bhagnāni na śekuśchalituṁ raṇe ||2-43-38

As their chariots of many varieties were broken, struck by the sharp edge of the discus, the kings of the land were unable to move in the battle.

musalākṣepabhagnāścha kuṣjarāḥ ṣaṣṭihāyanāḥ |

ghanā iva ghanāpāye bhagnadantā vichukruśuḥ ||2-43-39

Elephants aged sixty years, crushed by the blow of the club, with their tusks broken, roared like rain clouds in autumn season.

cakrānalajvālahatāḥ sādinaḥ sapadātayaḥ |

petuḥ parāsavastatra yathā vajrahatāstathā ||2-43-40

The infantry and the cavalry, struck by the discus, were killed then and there by the flames of the fire of discus, as though they were stricken by thunderbolt.

cakralāṅgalanirdagdhaṁ tatsainyaṁ vidalīkṛtam |

yugāntopahataprakhyaṁ sarvaṁ patitamābabhau ||2-43-41

The army, scattered and killed by the discus and plough appeared as if it was destroyed by the flood at the end of the era.

ākrīḍabhūmiṁ divyānāmāyudhānāṁ vapuṣmatām |

vaiṣṇavānāṁ nṛpāste tu draṣṭūmapyabalīyasaḥ ||2-43-42

The powerful kings were unable to perceive the playground (battle field) of the divine vaiṣṇava weapons, in their bodily form.

kecidrathāḥ saṁmṛditāḥ kecinnihatapārthivāḥ |

bhagnaikacakrāstvapare vikīrṇā dharaṇītale ||2-43-43

Some chariots were broken, kings of some other chariots were killed, one wheel of some others were broken and some others were shattered on the ground.

tasminvishasane ghore cakralāṅgalasaṁplave |

dāruṇāni pravṛttāni rakṣāṁsyautpātikāni ca ||2-43-44

As the terrible destruction by the discus and plough continued in a pathetic way, nocturnal demons appeared in the battle field. Terrible portents were also seen.

ārtānāṁ kūjamānānāṁ pāṭitānāṁ ca veṇūvat |

anto na śakyate'nveṣṭuṁ nṛnāgarathavājinām ||2-43-45

There was no end to be seen of those who were crying with pain, men, elephants, chariots and horses being split like like bamboo.

sā pātitanarendrāṇāṁ rudhirārdrā raṇakṣitiḥ |

yoṣeva candanārdrāṅgī bhairavā pratibhāti vai ||2-43-46

The battlefield, soaked by the blood of the kings who were killed, sparkled terribly like a woman whose limbs were smeared with red sandalwood paste.

narakeśāsthimajjāntraiḥ śātitānāṁ ca dantinām |

rudhiraughaplavastatra cādayāmāsa medinīm ||2-43-47

The earth was covered by the blood, hair, bones, bone marrow and the bowels of men and elephants (killed in the battle).

tasminmahābhīṣaṇake naravāhanasaṅkṣaye |

śivānāmaśivaiḥ śabdairnādite ghoradarshane ||2-43-48

That great and complete destruction of men, animals and chariots was terrible. The scene, resounding with the inauspicious howling of jackals, was terrible.

ārtastanitasaṁnāde rudhirāmbuhradākule |

antakākrīḍasadṛśe nāgadehaiḥ samāvṛte ||2-43-49

The battle field was filled with the sound of men crying with pain and the pools of blood. The field was covered with the bodies of elephants, impending death, crying.

apāstairbāhubhiryodhaisturagaiśacha vidāritaiḥ |

kaṅkaiścha balagṛdhraiścha nāditaiḥ pratinādite ||2-43-50

The battle field was filled with the cries of soldiers with cut arms and split horses, and the sounds of herons, crows and vultures and their echoes.

nipāte pṛthivīśānāṁ mṛtyusādhāraṇe raṇe |

kṛṣṇaḥ śatruvadhaṁ kartuṁ cacārāntakadarśanaḥ ||2-43-51

kṛṣṇa, appearing like the god of death, roamed in the battle field to kill the enemies, as the battle for the destruction and death of kings was progressing.

yugāntārkaprabhaṁ cakraṁ kālīṁ chaivāyasīṁ gadām |

gṛhya sainyāvanigato babhāṣe keshavo nṛpān ||2-43-52

Holding the discus sparkling like the sun at the end of the era and the mace like the sword of kālī, keshava (kṛṣṇa), entered among the armies and spoke to the kings.

kiṁ na yuddhyata vai śūrā hastyaśvarathasaṁyutāḥ |

kimidaṁ gamyate śūrāḥ kṛtāstrā dṛḍahniśchayāḥ |

(kṛṣṇa said): O valiants, mounted on elephants, horses and chariots! Why are you not fighting? O valiants! Experts of arrows! Men of firm determination! Why are you leaving the battle field like this?

ahaṁ sapūrvajaḥ saṅkhye padātiḥ pramukhe sthiraḥ || 2-43-53

Myself and my elder brother, are standing on our feet on the battle field, fixed.

adṛṣṭadoṣeṇa raṇe bhavanto yena pālitāḥ |

sa idānīṁ jarāsaṁdhaḥ kimarthaṁ nābhivartate ||2-43-54

Why is that jarāsaṁdha, who protects you on the battle field, without looking at any defects, not fighting with us directly?

evamukte tu nṛpatirdarado nāma vīryavān |

rāmaṁ halāgrograbhujaṁ pratyayātsainyamadhyagam ||2-43-55

(vaiśampāyana said:) When kṛṣṇa said this, the valiant king named darada fought with (bala)rāma who was standing in the middle of the army, holding the plough in his hand.

babhāṣe sa tu tāmrākṣamukṣāṇamiva sevanī |

ehyehi rāma yuddhyasva mayā sārdhamariṁdama ||2-43-56

He spoke to rāma having red eyes, like a farmer speaks to a bull: Come, come, rāma, the destroyer of enemies, fight with me.

tadyuddhamabhavattābhyāṁ rāmasya daradasya ca |

mṛdhe lokavariṣṭhābhyāṁ kuṣjarābhyāmivaujasā ||2-43-57

Then there was a battle between rāma and darada, like a fight between two huge elephants in the world.

yojayitvā tataḥ skandhe rāmo daradamāhave |

halena balināṁ śeṣṭho musalenāvapothayat ||2-43-58

In the fight, holding the plough on darada's neck, powerful rāma pulled darada and forcefully struck him with his mace.

svakāyagatamūrdhā vai musalenāvapothitaḥ |

papāta darado bhūmau dāritārdha ivācalaḥ ||2-43-59

His head went inside his body as he was struck with the mace. Darada fell on earth like a mountain split in two parts.

rāmeṇa nihate tasmindarade rājasattame |

After the best of kings darada was killed by (bala)rāma

jarāṁdhasya rājṣastu rāmeṇāsītsamāgamaḥ ||2-43-60

mahendrasyeva vṛtreṇa dāruṇo lomaharṣaṇaḥ |

(Note 29)

king jarāsaṁdha fought with balarāma. It was terrible and exciting, like the fight indra had with vṛtra.

gade gṛhītvā vikrāntāvanyonyamabhidhāvataḥ ||2-43-61

kampayantau bhuvaṁ vīrau tāvudyatamahāgadau |

( Note 30 )

Picking up maces, they attacked each other. Fighting with their maces, those valiant fighters shook the earth.

dadṛśāte mahātmānau girī saśikharāviva ||2-43-62

vyupāramanta yuddhāni prekṣya tau puruṣarṣabhau |

saṁrabdhāviva dhāvantau gadāyuddheṣu vishrutau ||2-43-63

(Note 31)

Those great souls appeared like mountains decorated with peaks. Those seeing the two great men fighting, forgot the battle. They, famous in mace-fight, attacked each other angrily.

tāvubhau paramācāryau loke khyātau mahābalau |

mattāviva mahānāgāvanyonyaṁ samadhāvatām ||2-43-64

(Note 32)

Both supreme teachers were famous in the world as having great power. They fought against each other like elephants in rut.

tato devāḥ sagandharvāḥ siddhāścha paramarṣyaḥ |

yakṣāḥ sāpsarasaścaiva samājagmuḥ sahasraśaḥ ||2-43-65

(Note 33)

Then deva-s along with gandharva-s, siddha-s, great sages, yakṣa-s and celestial women assembled in thousands (to watch the fight).

taddevayakṣagandharvamaharṣibhiralaṅkṛtam |

śuśubhe'bhyadhikaṁ rājannabho jyotirgaṇairiva ||2-43-66

(Note 34)

(vaiśampāyana said:) O king janamejaya)! Then the sky, decorated with the assembly of deva-s, yakṣa-s, gandharva-s and the sages, appeared shining as though sparkling with stars.

abhidudrāva rāmaṁ tu jarāsaṁdho narādhipaḥ |

savyaṁ maṇḍalamāśritya baladevastu dakṣiṇam ||2-43-67

(Note 35)

King jarāsaṁdha ran towards balarāma and attacked him turning from the left side. In the same way, balarāma attacked from the right side.

tāvanyonyaṁ prajahrāte gadāyuddhaviśāradau |

dantābhyāmiva mātaṅgau nādayantau disho daśa ||2-43-68

(Note 36)

Then the two experts in mace-fight struck against each other, like two elephants fighting with their tusks, the sound filling all the ten directions.

gadānipāto rāmasya śuśruve'śaniniḥsvanaḥ |

jarāsaṁdhasya ca raṇe parvatasyeva dīryataḥ ||2-43-69

(Note 37)

balarāma's mace strike was heard like the sound of thunder. jarāsamdha's mace strike was heard as though splitting a mountain.

na sma kaṁpayate rāmaṁ Jarāsaṁdhakarachyutā |

gadā gadābhṛtāṁ śreṣṭhaṁ vindhyaṁ girimivānilaḥ ||2-43-70

(Note 38)

The mace thrown by jarāsaṁdha was unable to move balarāma, best among mace fighters, like the wind is unable to shake the mountain, vindhya.

rāmasya tu gadāvegaṁ rājā sa magadheśvaraḥ |

sehe dhairyeṇa mahatā śikṣayā ca vyapothayat ||2-43-71

(Note 39)

The king, the lord of magadha (jarāsaṁdha) was able to withstand the speed of the mace of balarāma due to his valiancy and training.

tato'ntarikṣe vāgāsītsusvarā lokasākṣiṇī |

(Note 40)

Then the voice of the witness of the world, was heard in the sky:

na tvayā rāma vadhyo'yamalaṁ khedena mānada ||2-43-72

(Note 41)

O rāma (balarāma)! O One who respect others! (jarāsaṁdha) is not to be killed by you. You need not lament.

vihito'sya mayā mṛtyustasmātsādhu vyupārama |

achireṇaiva kālena prāṇāṁstyakśyati māgadhaḥ ||2-43-73

(Note 42)

I have foreseen his death. Hence control yourself. In a short time, the lord of magadha (jarāsaṁdha) will lose his life.

jarāsaṁdhastu tacchrutvā vimanāḥ samapadyata |

na prāharattatastasmai punareva halāyudhaḥ |

(Note 43)

Hearing this, jarāsaṁdha became disappointed as if he lost his mind. balarāma, having plough as his weapon, did not strike jarāsaṁdha again.

tau vyupāramatāṁ yuddhādvṛṣṇayaste ca pārthivāḥ ||2-43-74

(Note 44)

Both stopped fighting. The vṛṣṇi-s and the kings also stopped fighting.

dīrghakāle mahārāja nijaghnuritaretaram |

(Note 45)

(vaiśampāyana said:) O great king (janamejaya!) (In this way, the terrible battle that resulted in ) killing each other for a long time came to an end.

parājite tvapakrānte jarāsaṁdhe mahīpatau |

(Note 46)

When king jarāsaṁdha was defeated, he left the battlefield.

viviktamabhavatsainyaṁ parāvṛttamahāratham ||2-43-75

As the great chariot fighters left the battle field along with the armies, it became deserted.

te nṛpāśchoditairnāgaiḥ syandanaisturagaistathā |

dudruvurbhītamanaso vyāghrāghrāta mṛgā iva ||2-43-76

The elephants, chariots and the horses, prompted by the kings ran away (from the battle field) with a terrified mind like deer chased by tiger.

tannarendraiḥ parityaktaṁ bhagnadarpairmahārathaiḥ |

ghoraṁ kravyādabahulaṁ raudramāyodhanaṁ babhau ||2-43-77

As the great chariot fighters, with their pride destroyed and the kings left the battle field, it became terrible with meat eating animals and birds.

dravatsu rathamukhyeṣu cedirājo mahādyutiḥ |

smṛtvā yādavasaṁbandhaṁ kṛṣṇamevānvavartata ||2-43-78

As the great chariot fighters were running away, the king of chedi with great splendour, followed kṛṣṇa, remembering his relation with yādavas.

vṛtaḥ kārūṣasainyena chedisainyena cānagha |

saṁbandhakāmo govindamidamāha sa cedirāṭ ||2-43-79

(vaiśampāyana said:) O One who has no sin (janamejaya)! Surrounded by the armies of kārūṣa and chedi, the king of chedi, desiring to establish a relation, spoke to govinda (kṛṣṇa).

ahaṁ pitṛṣvasurbhartā tava yādavanandana |

sabalastvāmupāvṛttastvaṁ hi me dayitaḥ prabho ||2-43-80

(The king of chedi said:) O son of yādava (kṛṣṇa)! I am the husband of your father's sister. O Lord! I like you. I have come to you along with my army.

uktaśchaiṣa mayā rājā jarāsaṁdho'lpachetanaḥ |

kṛṣṇādvirama durbuddhe vigrahādraṇakarmaṇi ||2-43-81

I told the king jarāsaṁdha, having less intellect: O one with bad intellect! Stop your fight with kṛṣṇa.

tadeṣo'dya mayā tyakto mama vākyasya dūṣakaḥ |

bhagno yuddhe jarāsaṁdhastvayā dravati sānugaḥ ||2-43-82

He was abandoned by me, who rejected my words. Defeated in the battle, jarāsaṁdha is running away along with his followers.

nirvairo naiṣa saṁyāti svapuraṁ pṛthivīpatiḥ |

tvayyeva bhūyo'pyaparaṁ darśayiṣyati kilbiṣam ||2-43-83

The lord of earth (jarāsaṁdha) is returning to his city not without enmity. It is certain that he will again commit another crime towards you.

tadimāṁ saṁtyajāśu tvaṁ mahīṁ hatanarākulām |

kravyādagaṇasaṅkīrṇāṁ sevitavyāmamānuṣaiḥ ||2-43-84

Now you should leave this place full of dead men, meat eating animals and birds and served by non-human beings.

karavīrapuraṁ kṛṣṇa gachcāmaḥ sabalānugāḥ |

śṛgālaṁ vāsudevaṁ vai drakṣyāmastatra pārthivam ||2-43-85

kṛṣṇa! Let us go to the city of karavīra, along with my army. There we can see the king śṛgāla, vāsudeva.

imau rathavarodagrau yavayoḥ kāritau mayā |

yojitau śīghraturagaiḥ svaṅgacakrākṣakūbarau ||2-43-86

I have made these best chariots yoked with fast moving horses, strong axle and carriage for you.

śīghramāruha bhadraṁ te baladevasahāyavān |

tvarāmaḥ karavīrasthaṁ draṣṭuṁ taṁ vasudhādhipam ||2-43-87

Quickly mount the chariots along with baladeva (balarāma). Let there be good to you. Let us be eager to see the king of karavīra.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

pitṛṣvasupatervākyaṁ śrutvā chedipatestadā |

vākyaṁ hṛṣṭamanāḥ kṛṣṇo jagāda jagato guruḥ ||2-43-88

vaośampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) Then, kṛṣṇa, the preceptor of the universe, happy to hear the words of the king of chedi, the husband of his father's sister, said:

aho yuddhābhisaṁtaptau deśakālochitau tvayā |

bāndhavapratirūpeṇa saṁsiktau vacanāmbunā ||2-43-89

(kṛṣṇa said:) Oh! You, as a relative, have treated us, distressed by the battle, with the cool shower of your words suitable to the place and time.

deśakālaviśiṣṭasya hitasya madhurasya ca |

vākyasya durlabhā loke vaktāraśchedisattama ||2-43-90

O the best of chedi-s! One who speaks dear sweet words, suitable to the place and time is rare to get in this world.

cedinātha sanāthau svaḥ saṁvṛttau tava darśanāt |

nāvayoḥ kiṣchidaprāpyaṁ yayostvaṁ bandhurīdṛśaḥ ||2-43-91

O The lord of ched-s! Seeing you today, we have become enriched with a leader. Now there is nothing impossible for us, with you as a relative.

jarāsaṁdhasya nidhanaṁ ye cānye tatsamā nṛpāḥ |

paryāptau tvatsanāthau svaḥ kartuṁ chedikulodvaha ||2-43-92

O The one who flourish the race of chedi-s! We, led by you, are capable of killing jarasaṁdha and the other kings.

yadūnāṁ prathamo bandhustvaṁ hi sarvamahīkṣitām |

ataḥprabhṛti saṁgrāmāndrakṣyase chedisattama ||2-43-93

Among all kings, you are the first relative of yādavas. O the best of chedi-s! You will also see many battles in future.

cākraṁ mausalamityevaṁ saṁgrāmaṁ raṇavṛttayaḥ |

kathayiṣyanti loke'sminye dhariṣyanti pārthivāḥ ||2-43-94

The kings, engaged in battle, who live in this world will speak about this battle as the battle with discus and club.

rājṣāṁ parājayaṁ yuddhe gomante'chalasattame |

śravaṇāddhāraṇādvāpi svargalokaṁ vrajanti hi ||2-43-95

Those who hear or even understand about the defeat of kings in the battle on gomanta, the best of mountains, will attain the world of heaven.

tadgachcāma mahārāja karavīraṁ purottamam |

tvayoddiṣṭena mārgeṇa cedirāja śivāya vai ||2-43-96

O great king! Let us go to the best of cities, karavīra, along the route told by you, O the king of chedi-s, for our benefit.

te syandanagatāḥ sarve pavanotpātibhirhayaiḥ |

bhejire dīrghamadhvānaṁ mūrtimanta ivāgnayaḥ ||2-43-97

(vaiśaṁpāyana said:) (O janamejaya!) All of them mounted on chariots yoked with horses moving fast like wind. They, splendorous, like fire in the body form, proceeded on the long route.

te trirātroṣitāḥ prāptāḥ karavīraṁ purottamam |

śivāya ca shive deshe niviṣṭāstridaśopamāḥ ||2-43-98

Halting for three nights on the way, they reached the best city of karavīra. Those, similar to deva-s, stayed in an auspicious place for their good.

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi karavīrapurābhigamane tricatvāriṁśo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this is the fortythird chapter of viṣṇuparva of harivaṁśa, khila of śrimahābhārata, jarāsaṁdha defeated.

(Note 1:)

This śloka is almost the same as the following sloka with nagarānnissṛtau for tau nagādāplutau, nṛ for nara and trasta for sarvam

nagarānnissṛtau dṛṣṭvā vasudevasutāvubhau |

kṣubhitaṁ nṛvarānīkaṁ trastasaṁmūḍhavāhanam ||2-35-54

vasudeva's two sons (kṛṣṇa and balarāma) were seen coming out of the city. The army of the kings became agitated and vehicles (along with drivers) trembled with fear.

(Note 2:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with rathasthau daṁśitau caiva for bāhupraharanau tau tu

rathasthau daṁśitau caiva ceratustatra yādavau |

makarāviva saṁrabdhau samudrakṣobhaṇāvubhau ||2-35-55

The yādava-s, (kṛṣṇa and balarāma) fully armed, moved in chariots. The two looked like two crocodiles agitating the ocean.

(Note 3:)

The second line of this śloka is the same as the second line of the following śloka with tayoḥ prayudhyatoḥ saṅkhye matirāsīnmahātmanoḥ for tābhyāṁ mṛdhe praviṣṭābhyāṁ yādavābhyāṁ matistvabhūt

tayoḥ prayudhyatoḥ saṅkhye matirāsīnmahātmanoḥ |

āyudhānāṁ purāṇānāmādānakṛtalakṣaṇā ||2-35-56

The great souls about to fight the battle, had a desire to use their ancient weapons.

(Note 4:)

The first line of this śloka, tato'mbaratalādbhūyaḥ patanti sma mahātmanoḥ is similar to the first line of the following śloka

tataḥ khānnipatanti sma divyānyāhavasaṁplave | (2-35-57 (1)

Then divine weapons fell down from the sky in the battle field.

(Note 5:)

The first line of this śloka, lelihānāni divyāni dīptāgnisadṛśāni vai | is similar to the second line of the following śloka

lelihānāni dīptāni mahānti sudṛḍhāni ca ||2-35-57

The weapons were ready to use, bright, best and strong.

(Note 6:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with vai bhṛśam for sarvasha

kravyādairanuyātāni mūrtimanti bṛhanti ca |

tṛṣitānyāhave bhoktuṁ nṛpamāṁsāni vai bhṛśam ||2-35-58

The weapons, greatly personified, were followed by raw flesh etc. The weapons were keen to relish the flesh of kings in the battle.

(Note 7:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with patamānāni cāmbarāt for daṁśitāni disho daśa

divyasragdhāmadhārīṇi trāsayanti ca khecarān |

prabhayā bhāsamānāni patamānāni cāmbarāt ||2-35-59

The weapons capable of trembling even the aerial beings, were decorated with divine flower garlands. They fell from the sky sparkling with their brightness.

(Note 8:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with dhanuṣāṁ pravaraṁ śārṅgaṁ for cakram sudarśanaṁ nāma

halam saṁvartakaṁ nāma saunandaṁ musalaṁ tathā |

dhanuṣāṁ pravaraṁ śārṅgaṁ gadā kaumodakī tathā ||2-35-60

The plough (halam) named saṁvartaka, the club (musalam) named saunandaṁ, the great bow śārṅgaṁ and the mace (gada), kaumodaki.

(Note 8a:)

After the śloka 2-43-9, The harivaṁśa, critically edited by P.L.Vaidya, Volume II, page 112, Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona, 1971 gives the following lines (T1, G 2,3,5, M1,2,4 ins.)

śaṅkhaṁ cakraṁ ca śatrughnaṁ sahasrāṁśusamaprabham

khaḍgaṁ ca kheṭakaṁ caiva tūṇī cākṣayasāyakau

The conch , discus and the sword , splendorous as the sun with thousand rays, capable of killing the enemies and kheṭakaṁ, the quiver with everlasting supply of arrows.

The malayalam translation of the line starting with khaḍgaṁ is given on page 474, Vol 6, Bhashabharatam, kouṅṅallūr kuṣṣikkuṭṭan tampurān, DC Books, Kottayam (2007).

(Note 9:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with

catvāryetāni tejāṁsi viṣṇupraharaṇāni ca |

tābhyāṁ samavatīrṇāni yādavābhyāṁ mahāmṛdhe ||2-35-61

All these four splendorous weapons of viṣṇu arrived for (assisting) the yādava-s in the great battle.

(Note 10:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with mṛdhe for raṇe

jagrāha prathamaṁ rāmo lalāmapratimaṁ halam |

sarpantamiva sarpendraṁ divyamālākulaṁ mṛdhe ||2-35-62

With his right hand, rāma (balarāma) picked up the plough looking like a flagstaff, adorned with divine garlands coiling like the king of snakes around it, for the battle.

(Note 11:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with saunandaṁ ca tataḥ śrīmān for saunandaṁ nāma balavān

saunandaṁ ca tataḥ śrīmānnirānandakaraṁ dviṣām |

savyena sātvatāṁ śreṣṭho jagrāha musalottamam ||2-35-63

Then, with his left hand, the great among sātvata (balarāma), picked up the best club (musalam) saunandaṁ, which causes distress to the enemies.

(Note 12:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with kṛṣṇo for prīto

darśanīyaṁ ca lokeṣu dhanurjaladaniḥsvanam |

nāmnā śārṅgamiti khyātaṁ kṛṣṇo jagrāha vīryavān ||2-35-64

The valiant kṛṣṇa, picked up the bow named śārṅgaṁ, famous and fascinating to be seen in the worlds, capable of producing a sound of the thunder of rain clouds.

(Note 13:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka

devairnigaditārthasya gadā tasyāpare kare |

nikṣiptā kumudākṣasya nāmnā kaumodakīti sā ||2-35-65

With his other hand, kumudākṣa (kṛṣṇa), to whom the gods assigned their work , picked up the mace named kaumodakī.

(Note 14:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka

tau sapraharaṇau vīrau sākṣādviṣṇutanūpamau |

samare rāmagovindau ripūṁstānpratyayuddhyatām ||2-35-66

The two valiant heroes, rāma (balarāma) and govinda (kṛṣṇa), appearing as powerful as viṣṇu himself, started fighting with their enemies.

(Note 15:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka

sāyudhapragrahau vīrau tāvanyonyāśrayāvubhau |

pūrvajānujasaṁjṣau tau rāmagovindalakṣaṇau ||2-35-67

The two fully armed heroes were equal to each other. They, rāma (balarāma) and govinda (kṛṣṇa), were elder and younger brothers.

(Note 16:)

The second line of this śloka is the same as the first line of following śloka

dviṣatsu pratikurvāṇau parākrāntau yatheshvarau |

viceraturyathā devau vasudevasutāvubhau ||2-35-68

The two sons of vasudeva, similar to gods, roamed freely in the battle field, attacking their enemies.

(Note 17:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with kopitaḥ for kopanam and vidviṣāmantako yathā for dviṣatāmantakopamaḥ

halamudyamya rāmastu sarpendramiva kopitaḥ |

cacāra samare vīro vidviṣāmantako yathā ||2-35-69

Angry and valiant rāma, picking up the plough (halam), equal to the king of snakes roamed in the battle field, like the god of death to the enemies.

(Note 18:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka

vikarṣanrathavṛṁdāni kṣatriyāṇāṁ mahātmanām |

cakāra roṣaṁ saphalaṁ nāgeṣu ca hayeṣu ca ||2-35-70

Pulling the chariots of the kṣatriya kings with great souls, he showed his anger among the elephants and horses.

(Note 19:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with virājan for abhirāmaḥ

kunjarā.ṇllāṁgalakṣiptānmusalākṣepatāḍitān |

rāmo virājansamare nirmamantha yathācalān ||2-35-71

rāma (balarāma) governed the battle like a mountain, attacking the elephants by pulling them with his plough (halam) and beating with his club (musalam)

(Note 20:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with puṁgavāḥ for ṛṣabha and samarāt for virathāḥ

te vadhyamānā rāmeṇa rane kṣatriyapuṁgavāḥ |

jarāsanṁdhāntikaṁ bhītāḥ samarātpratijagmire ||2-35-72

The leaders of the kṣatrya-s (kings) terrified to death by rāma in the battle, approached jarāsaṁdha with fear.

(Note 21:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka

tānuvāca jarāsaṁdhaḥ kṣatradharme vyavasthitaḥ |

dhigetāṁ kṣatravṛttiṁ vaḥ samare kātarātmanām ||2-35-73

jarāsaṁdha, fixed in the duty of kṣatriya-s, told them: Getting afraid to fight the battle is a shame to you, followers of kṣatradharma.

(Note 22:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with vṛtta for krānta

parāvṛttasya samare virathasya palāyataḥ |

bhrūṇahatyāmivāsahyāṁ pravadanti manīṣiṇaḥ ||2-35-74

The wise men say that those who run away from the battle field, losing their chariots are equal to the killers of embryos.

(Note 23:)

The second line of this śloka is the same as the following

bhītāḥ kasmānnivartadhvaṁ dhigetāṁ kṣatravṛttitām | ( 2-35-75 (1)

This is a shame to those, who follow kṣatriya duty. Why are you running away from fight, getting afraid?

(Note 24a:)

The first line of this śloka is the same as the following with sarve nivartadhvaṁ for samabhivartantāṁ

kṣipraṁ sarve nivartadhvaṁ mama vākyena choditāḥ ||2-35-75(2)

Listen to my words and return quickly to the battle field.

(Note 24b:)

The second line of this śloka is the same as the following

yāvadetau raṇe gopau preṣayāmi yamakṣayam ||2-35-76

I shall proceed to send these gopa-s to the land of death in the battle.

(Note 25:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with sṛjantaḥ for kṣipantaḥ

tataste kṣatriyāḥ sarve jarāsaṁdhena noditāḥ |

sṛjantaḥ śarajālāni hṛṣṭā yoddhuṁ vyavasthitāḥ ||2-35-77

( vaiśampāyana said:) Then all those kṣatriya-s (kings), inspired by jarāsaṁdha, ready to fight, started showering arrows, happily.

(Note 26:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with āṁbudanādibhiḥ for kendusamaprabhaiḥ , nādai for nagai and prachoditaiḥ for praṇOditaiḥ

te hayaiḥ kāṣchanāpīḍai rathaiścāṁbudanādibhiḥ |

nādaiścāmbudasaṁṅkāśairmahāmātra prachoditaiḥ ||2-35-78

The horses were decorated with gold, chariots roared in the battle like rain clouds, elephants thundered like rain clouds, prompted by the mahouts.

(Note 27:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with sapatākāyudhadhvajāḥ for sāyudhābharaṇāmbarāḥ and satomarāḥ for sasāyakāḥ

satanutrāḥ sanistriṁśāḥ sapatākāyudhadhvajāḥ |

svāropitadhanuṣmantaḥ satūṇīrāḥ satomarāḥ ||2-35-79

The soldiers were with swords, wearing jackets, holding flags and weapons, bows ready to shoot arrows, quivers and lances.

(Note 28:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with sādinaścaiva for sedhinaḥ sarve and rane te'dhigatā for raṇāvanigatā

sacchatrāḥ sādinaścaiva cārucāmaravījitāḥ |

rane te'dhigatā rejuḥ syandanasthā mahīkṣitaḥ ||2-35-80

The kings were having parasols over their heads. They were fanned with plumes. The kings on the chariots, sparkled in the battle.

(Note 29:)

These lines are the same as the following śloka with nṛpate for rājṣastu and roma for loma

jarāsaṁdhasya nṛpate rāmeṇāsītsamāgamaḥ |

mahendrasyeva vṛtreṇa dāruṇo romaharṣaṇaḥ ||2-36-6

king jarāsaṁdha fought with balarāma. It was terrible and exciting, like the fight indra had with vṛtra.

(Note 30:)

These lines are the same as the following śloka with gadāvubhau for mahāgadau

gade gṛhītvā vikrāntāvanyonyamabhidhāvatāt |

kaṁpayantau bhuvaṁ vīrau tāvudyatagadāvubhau ||2-36-13

Picking up maces, they attacked each other. Fighting with their maces, those two valiant fighters shook the earth.

(Note 31:)

These lines are the same as the following śloka with paśyatāṁ tau mahābhujau for prekṣya tau puruṣarṣabhau

dadarśāte mahātmānau girī saśikharāviva |

vyupāramanta yuddhāni paśyatāṁ tau mahābhujau |

saṁrabdhāvabhidhāvantau gadāyuddheṣu vishrutau ||2-36-14

Those great souls appeared like mountains decorated with peaks. Those seeing them with great arms forgot the battle. They, famous in mace-fight, attacked each other angrily.

(Note 32:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka with ayuddhyatām for samadhāvatām

ubhau tau paramācāryau loke khyātau mahābalau |

mattāviva gajau yuddhe tāvanyonyamayuddhyatām ||2-36-15

Both supreme teachers were famous in the world as having great power. They fought against each other like intoxicated elephants.

(Note 33:)

This śloka is almost the same as the following śloka with samantatashcha for yakṣāḥ

tato devāḥ sagandharvāḥ siddhāścha samaharṣayaḥ |

samantataścāpsarasaḥ samājagmuḥ sahasraśaḥ ||2-36-16

Then deva-s along with gandharva-s, siddha-s, great sages and celestial women assembled in thousands (to watch the fight).

(Note 34:)

This śloka is almost the same as the following śloka with divaṁ for nabho

taddevayakṣagandharvamaharṣibhiralaṅkṛtam |

śuśubhe'bhyadhikaṁ rājandivaṁ jyotigaṇairiva ||2-36-17

(vaiśampāyana said:) O king (janamejaya)! Then the sky, decorated with the assembly of deva-s, yakṣa-s, gandharva-s and the sages, appeared shining as though with sparkling stars.

(Note 35:)

This śloka is almost the same as the following śloka with mahābalaḥ for narādhipaḥ

abhidudrāva rāmaṁ tu jarāsaṁdho mahābalaḥ |

savyaṁ maṇḍalamāśritya baladevastu dakṣiṇam ||2-36-18

Powerful jarāsaṁdha ran towards balarāma and attacked him turning from the left side. In the same way, balarāma attacked from the right side.

(Note 36:)

This śloka is almost the same as the following śloka with praharantau for prajahrāte

praharantau tato'nyonyaṁ gadāyuddhaviśāradau |

dantābhyāmiva mātaṅgau nādayantau disho daśa ||2-36-19

Then the two experts in mace-fight struck against each other, like two elephants fighting with their tusks, the sound filling all the ten directions.

(Note 37:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka

gadānipāto rāmasya śuśruve'śaniniḥsvanaḥ |

jarāsaṁdhasya charaṇe parvatasyeva dīryataḥ ||2-36-20

balarāma's mace strike was heard like the sound of thunder. jarāsamdha's mace strike was heard as though splitting a mountain.

(Note 38:)

This śloka is the same as the following śloka

na sma kaṁpayate rāmaṁ jarāsaṁdhakarachyutā |

gadā gadābhṛtāṁ śreṣṭhaṁ vindhyaṁ girimivānilaḥ ||2-36-21

The mace thrown by jarāsaṁdha was unable to move balarāma, best among mace fighters, like the wind is unable to shake the mountain, vindhya.

(Note 39:)

This śloka is almost the same as the following śloka with vīrasya for rāja sa

rāmasya tu gadāvegaṁ vīryātsa magadheśvaraḥ |

sehe dhairyeṇa mahatā śikṣayā ca vyapohayat ||2-36-22

The valiant lord of magadha (jarāsaṁdha) was able to withstand the speed of the mace of balarāma due to his valiancy and training.

(Note 40:)

This line is the same as the following line

tato'ntarikṣe vāgāsitsusvarā lokasākṣiṇī | 2-36-28(1)

the voice of the witness of the world, was heard in the sky,

(Note 41:)

This line is almost the same as the following line with māgadhe for mānada

na tvayā rāma vadhyo'yamalaṁ khedena māgadhe | 2-36-29 (1)

O rāma (balarāma)! māgadha (jarāsaṁdha) is not to be killed by you. You need not lament.

(Note 42:)

This śloka is almost the same as the following śloka with vidito for vihito

vidito'sya mayā mṛtyustasmātsādhu vyupārama |

achireṇaiva kālena prāṇāṁstyakṣyati māgadhaḥ ||2-36-29

I have foreseen his death. Hence control yourself. In a short time, the lord of magadha (jarāsaṁdha) will lose his life.

(Note 43:)

This śloka is almost the same as the following śloka with prajahre for prāharat

jarāsaṁdhastu tacchrutvā vimanāḥ samapadyata |

na prajahre tatastasmai punareva halāyudhaḥ ||2-36-30

Hearing this, jarāsaṁdha became disappointed as if he lost his mind. balarāma, having club as his weapon, did not strike jarāsaṁdha again.

(Note 44:)

This line is the same as the following line

tau vyupāramatāṁ yuddham vṛṣṇayaste ca pārthivāḥ | 2-36-31 (1)

Both stopped fighting. The vṛṣṇī-s and the kings also stopped fighting.

(Note 45:)

This line is almost the same as the following line with nighnatām for nijaghnur

dīrghakālam mahārāja nighnatāmitaretaram | 2-36-32(1)

(vaiśampāyana said:) O great king (janamejaya)! (In this way, the terrible battle that resulted in) killing each other for a long time came to an end.

(Note 46:)

This line is the same as the following line

parājite tvapakrānte jarāsaṁdhe mahīpatau ||2-36-32

When jarāsaṁdha was defeated, he left the battlefield.

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

atha tricatvāriṁśe'sminmāgadhasya parājayaḥ |

karavīrapure proktaḥ śrigālasya vadho'dbhutaḥ || 1 ||

· 2-43-1 tau nagāt iti ||

· 2-43-4 patanti sma āyudhānīti śeṣaḥ ||

· 2-43-6 yāni tatraiva mathurāyāṁ nikṣipya yāto tāni prāpatau labdhavantau ||

· 2-43-8 sragdāṁ mālārūpāṇi dāmāni rajjuviśeṣāḥ ||

· 2-43-10 tābhyāṁ tayorarthe ||

· 2-43-11 lalāmapratimaṁ dhvajatulyam | "lalāmaṁ lāṣchane dhvaje" iti medinī ||

· 2-43-13 varchasamiti mamāsāntāt tach ||

· 2-43-16 viṣṇutanūḥ brahmā tattulyo kartumanyathākartuṁ śaktavityarthaḥ ||

· 2-43-18 apratirūpau atulyau ||

· 2-43-24 parākrāntasya śatruṇā vaśīkaraṇasya ||

· 2-43-25 pattinaḥ padāteḥ ||

· 2-43-33 praticchantau gṛhītantau ||

· 2-43-38 cakrakṣuraścakradhārā ||

· 2-43-53 sapūrvajaḥ sabhrātṛkaḥ ||

· 2-43-56 sevanī karṣakaḥ | "sevanaṁ sīvanopāstyorhale rāmasya karṣaṇe" iti medinī | matto vṛṣa karṣakasyeva tadvacanamagaṇyantamityarthaḥ ||

· 2-43-62 dadṛśāte dṛśyate ||

· 2-43-75 viviktaṁ śūnyam ||

· 2-43-78 cedirājo damaghoṣaḥ ||

· 2-43-83 kilbiṣamapakāram ||

· 2-43-86 rathavareṣvapi udagrau ṣreṣṭatamau ||

· 2-43=94 dariṣyanti jīviṣyanti ||

iti śrīharivaṁśe ṭīkāyāṁ tricatvāriṁśo'dhyāyaḥ ||

52 - kālayavanaṁ prati śālavagamanam - śālva sent to seek kālayavana's help

vaiśampāyana uvāca

tataḥ prayāte vasudevaputre

narādhipā bhūṣaṇabhūṣitāṅgāḥ |

sabhāṁ samājagmursurendrakalpāḥ

prabodhanārthaṁ gamanotsavāste ||2-52-1

vaiśampāyana said:

As the son of vasudeva (kṛṣṇa) left, the rulers of men (kings), with their limbs decorated with ornaments, like the indra of deva-s, returned to the assembly, happily, to inform the king about the developments.

sabhāgatānsomaraviprakāśān

sukhopaviṣṭānrucirāsaneṣu |

samīkṣya rājā sunayārthavādī

jagāda vākyaṁ nararājasiṁhaḥ ||2-52-2

Seeing the kings who came to the assembly, dazzling like the moon and sun, sitting on their seats comfortably, lion like king of men, bhīṣmaka, following good policies, spoke these words:

svayaṁvarakṛtaṁ doṣaṁ viditvā vo narādhipāḥ |

kṣantavyo mama vṛddhasya durdagdhasya phalodayam ||2-52-3

O kings! Conducting the svayaṁvara mode of marriage will be harmful to you. Please pardon me, an old man. How can a tree burned in a wild fire be fruitful?

vaiśampāyana uvāca

evamābhāṣya tānsarvānsatkṛtya ca yathāvidhi |

tato visarjayāmāsa nṛpāṁstānmadhyadeśajān ||2-52-4

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) Saying this and offering hospitality as required, the king bade farewell to all the kings of the middle region.

pūrvapaśchimajāṁścaiva uttarāpathikānapi |

te'pi sarve maheṣvāsāḥ prahṛṣṭamanaso narāḥ ||2-52-5

The king also bade farewell to the kings of east, west as well as the north regions. All the great wielders of bow became mentally happy.

yathārheṇa ca saṁpūjya jagmuste narapuṅgavāḥ |

The kings, the leaders of men, honoured as deserved, left.

jarāsaṁdhaḥ sunīthaścha dantavaktrashcha vīryavān ||2-52-6

jarāsaṁdha, sunītha, the valiant dantavaktra,

śālvaḥ saubhapatishcaiva mahākūrmahscha pārthivaḥ |

krathakaiśikamukhyāścha nṛ+pāḥ pravaravaṁśajāḥ ||2-52-7

the lord of saubha, śālva, the king mahākūrma, the kings kratha and kaishika born in great races,

vaiṇudāriścha rājarṣiḥ kāśmīrādhipatistathā |

ete cānye ca bahavo dakṣiṇāpathikā nṛpāḥ ||2-52-8

the royal sage veṇudāri, the king of kāśmīrā as well as many other kings of the south,

śrotukāmā raho vākyaṁ sthitā vai bhīṣmakāntike |

tānvai samīkṣya rājendraḥ sa rājā bhīṣmako balī ||2-52-9

stayed near bhīṣmaka to hear his words. Seeing these leaders among kings, the powerful king bhīṣmaka,

snehapūrṇena manasā sthitāṁstānavanīśvarān |

trivargasahitaṁ ślakṣṇaṁ ṣaḍguṇālaṁkṛtaṁ śubham ||2-52-10

uvāca nayasaṁpannaṁ snigdhagambhīrayā girā |

with a mind full of affection, spoke gently and proudly, these auspicious words to the lords of earth, with three kinds, six qualities, enriched by good policies.

bhīṣmaka uvāca

bhavatāmavanīśānāṁ samālokya nayānvitam ||2-52-11

vacanaṁ vyāhṛtaṁ śrutvā kṛtavāṅkāryamīdṛśam |

bhīṣmaka said:

Considering your position, O lords of kings, and hearing the words with policies, I proceeded in this manner.

kṣantavyaṁ bhavatāṁ sadbhirvayaṁ nityāparādhinaḥ ||2-52-12

Please pardon me. You are good men while, we are habitual sinners.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

evamuktvā tu rājā sa bhīṣmako nayakovidaḥ |

uvāca sutamuddishya vacanaṁ rājasaṁsadi ||2-52-13

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) Speaking thus, king bhīṣmaka, expert of policies, spoke these words, about his son in the assembly of kings.

bhīṣmaka uvāca

putrasya ceṣṭāmālokya trāsākulitalocanaḥ |

manye bālānimā.ṇllokānsa eva puruṣaḥ paraḥ ||2-52-14

bhīṣmaka said:

Thinking about the actions of my son, my eyes have become worried with fear. I consider men like my son, childish. I consider kṛṣṇa as the supreme person.

kīrtiḥ kīrtimatāṁ śreṣṭho yashashcha yaśabhāgbalī |

sthāpitā bhuvi martye'sminsvabāhubalamūrjitam ||2-52-15

He is the fame for famous. He is the powerful, for those who praise. It is definite that he will establish his power of arms on the earth.

dhanyā khalu mahābhāgā devakī yoṣitāṁ varā |

putraṁ tribhuvanaśreṣṭhaṁ kṛtvā garbheṇa keṣavam ||2-52-16

devakī, the best among women, is fortunate, eminent and illustrious. She carried her son keshava (kṛṣṇa), the best in the three worlds, in her womb.

kṛṣṇaṁ kamalapatrākṣaṁ śrīpuṣjamamarārchitam |

netrābhyāṁ snehapūrṇābhyāṁ vīkṣate mukhapaṅkajam ||2-52-17

She sees kṛṣṇa's face, beautiful as lotus, with her eyes, full of tears of affection. kṛṣṇa, with eyes as beautiful as lotus, the abode of śrī, is worshipped by devas.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

evaṁ lālapyamānaṁ tu rājānaṁ rājasaṁsadi |

uvāca ślakṣṇayā vācā śālvarājo mahādyutiḥ ||2-52-18

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) King śālva of great splendour spoke gently the following words to the king (bhīṣmaka) who was lamenting like this, in the assembly of kings.

śālva uvāca

alaṁ khedena rājendra sutāya ripumardine |

kṣatriyasya raṇe rājandhruvaṁ jayaparājayau ||2-52-19

śālva said:

O leader (indra) of kings! Do not be sad about your son, the oppressor of enemies. O King! Victory and defeat are certain for kṣatriya in war.

niyatā gatirmartyānāmeṣa dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ |

balakeśavayoranyastṛtīyaḥ kaḥ pumāniha ||2-52-20

This is the definite fate of men. This is the eternal dharma. Except bala(rāma) and keshava (kṛṣṇa), who is the third person here,

raṇe yodhayituṁ shaktastava putraṁ mahābalam |

rathātirathavṛndānāmeka eva raṇājire ||2-52-21

who is able to fight in the war with your most powerful son? In the battlefield, among the chariots and great chariots, alone,

ripūnbādhayituṁ shakto dhanurgṛhya mahābhujaḥ |

bhārgavāstraṁ mahāraudraṁ devairapi durāsadam ||2-52-22

capable of attacking the enemies, holding the bow in his powerful arms, as he shoots the highly terrible arrow given by bhārgava, which even the deva-s cannot defeat,

sṛjato bāhuvīryeṇa kaḥ pumānprasahiṣyati |

ayaṁ tu puruṣaḥ kṛṣṇo hyanādinidhano'vyayaḥ ||2-52-23

with his power of arms, who can match him? He is kṛṣṇa, who is without the beginning and end, the eternal.

taṁ vijetā nṛloke'sminnāpi śūladharaḥ svayam |

tava putro mahārāja sarvaśāstrārthatattvavit ||2-52-24

Even shiva himself who holds the trident cannot defeat him (kṛṣṇa). O great king! Your son, an expert, knowing the meanings of all principles of the scriptures,

viditvā devamīśānaṁ na yodhayati keshavam |

adya tasya raṇe jetā yavanādhipatirnṛpa ||2-52-25

considering kṛṣṇa to be the lord and the master, will not fight with him. O king! Today, the king of yavana will defeat kṛṣṇa in war.

sa kālayavano nāma avadhyaḥ keshavasya ha |

taptvā sudāruṇaṁ ghoraṁ tapaḥ paramadushcharam ||2-52-26

The one named kālayavana cannot be killed even by kṛṣṇa. Performing a harsh, terrible and most difficult penance,

rudramārādhayāmāsa dvādaśābdānayo'śanaḥ |

putrakāmena muninā toṣya rudrātsuto vṛtaḥ ||2-52-27

sage gārgya (see nīlakaṇṭha commentary), worshipped rudra (shiva) for twelve years, eating iron powder. Desiring a son, the sage pleased rudra (shiva) and obtained a son from the lord.

māthurāṇāmavadhyo'yaṁ bhavediti ca śaṅkarāt |

evamastviti rudro'pi pradadau munaye sutam ||2-52-28

The sage prayed śaṅkara (shiva) that the son shall not be killed by the residents of mathurā. Saying let it be so, rudra gave the son to the sage.

evaṁ gārgyasya tanayaḥ śrīmānrudravarodbhavaḥ |

māthurāṇāmavadhyo.yaṁ mathurāyāṁ viśeṣataḥ ||2-52-29

Thus the son of gārgya, was born due to the boon given by auspicious shiva, who cannot be killed by the residents of mathurā, specially in the city of mathurā.

kṛṣṇo'pi balavāneṣa māthure jātavānayam |

sa jeṣyati raṇe kṛṣṇa mathurāyāṁ samāgataḥ ||2-52-30

kṛṣṇa, even though he is powerful, is born in mathurā. He (kālayavana) will go to mathurā and conquer kṛṣṇa in the war.

manyadhva yadi vā yuktāṁ nṛpā vācaṁ mayeritām |

tatra dūtaṁ visṛjadhvaṁ yavanendrapuraṁ prati ||2-52-31

O kings! If you consider the words spoken by me as suitable, then send a messenger to the city of the yavana king.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

śrutvā saubhapatervākyaṁ sarve te nṛ+pasattamāḥ |

kurma ityabruvanhṛṣṭā jarāsaṁdhaṁ mahābalam ||2-52-32

vaiśampāyana said:

(O jamnamejaya!) Hearing the words of the lord of saubha, all of them, the best of the kings, became happy and said, let us do so, to the highly powerful jarāsaṁdha.

sa teṣāṁ vacanaṁ śrutvā jarāsaṁdho mahīpatiḥ |

babhūva vimanā rājanbrahmaṇo vacanaṁ smaran ||2-52-33

(vaiśampāyana said:) O king (janamejaya)! Hearing their words, the lord of earth, jarāsaṁdha, lost his mind, remembering the words of brahma (words spoken by the body-less voice to balarāma).

jarāsaṁdha uvāca

māṁ samāśritya pūrvasminnṛpā nṛpabhayārditāḥ |

prāpnuvantu hṛtaṁ rājyaṁ sabhṛtyabalavāhanam ||2-52-34

jarāsaṁdha said:

Before today, all kings, used to come to me due to the fear of other kings. They used to regain their lost kingdom along with servants, army and chariots.

ihāhaṁ chodyate bhūpaiḥ parasaṁśrayahetunā |

kanyeva svapatidhveṣādanyaṁ ratiparāyaṇā ||2-52-35

Now, here, kings are telling me to depend on some one else, like a sex-loving maiden, hating her husband, goes to some one else.

aho subalavaddaivamaśakyaṁ vinivartitum |

yadahaṁ kṛṣṇabhīto'nyaṁ saṁśrayāmi balādhikam ||2-52-36

Alas! Fate is highly powerful. It cannot be reversed. Fearing kṛṣṇa, I am depending on one who is more powerful.

nūnaṁ yogavihīno'haṁ kārayiṣye parāśrayam |

śreyo hi maraṇam mahyaṁ na cānyaṁ saṁśraye nṛpāḥ ||2-52-37

Surely, I do not have any other option. Hence I have to depend on others. O kings! Death is more preferable than depending on others.

kṛṣṇo vā baladevo vā yo vāsau vā narādhipaḥ |

hantāraṁ pratiyotsyāmi yathā brāhmaprachoditaḥ ||2-52-38

O kings! As prompted by brahma, I will fight with the person who tries to kill me, even if he is kṛṣṇa, baladeva (balarāma) or someone else.

eṣā me niśchitā buddhiretatsatpuruṣavratam |

ato'nyathā na śakto'haṁ kartuṁ parasamāśrayam ||2-52-39

This is my firm decision. This is the conduct of good men. Except this, I am unable to do something else, like depending on others.

bhavatāṁ sādhuvṛttāṇāmābādhaṁ na karoti saḥ |

tena dūtaṁ pradāsyāmi nṛpāṇāṁ rakṣaṇāya vai ||2-52-40

I will accept sending the messenger for the protection of the kings so that kṛṣṇa does not affect the kings of good conduct.

vyomamārgeṇa yātavyaṁ yathā kṛṣṇo na bādhate |

gacchantamanuchintyaivaṁ preṣayadhvaṁ nṛpottamāḥ ||2-52-41

The messenger shall travel through the sky route so that kṛṣṇa does not affect him. O the best of kings! Think about one who can travel in this manner and send him on the errand.

ayaṁ saubhapatiḥ śrīmānanalārkenduvikramaḥ |

rathenādityavarṇena prayāti svapuraṁ balī ||2-52-42

This lord of saubha is auspicious, valiant as the fire god, sun and the moon. The powerful king goes to his city in a chariot having the colour of the sun.

yavanendro yathābhyeti narendrāṇāṁ samāgamam |

vacanaṁ ca tathāsmābhirdūtye naḥ kṛṣṇavigrahe ||2-52-43

Let him speak to the yavana king so that he comes as desired by the best of the kings. He should convey our message for killing kṛṣṇa.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

punarevābravīdrājā saubhasya patimūrjitam |

gaccha sarvanarendrāṇāṁ sāhāyyaṁ kuru mānada ||2-52-44

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya) Again the king (jarāsaṁdha) spoke forcefully to the lord of saubha: O one who respects others! Proceed and do help all the kings.

yavanendro yathā yāti yathā kṛṣṇaṁ vijeṣyati |

yathā vayaṁ ca tuṣyāmastathā nītirvidhīyatām ||2-52-45

Conduct yourself in a way that the yavana king comes, conquers kṛṣṇa, all of us are happy and justice is done.

evaṁ saṁdiśya sarvāṁstānbhīṣmakaṁ pūjya dharmataḥ |

prayayau svapuraṁ rājā svena sainyena saṁvṛtaḥ ||2-52-46

Speaking thus to all and honouring bhīṣmaka as required, the king (jarāsaṁdha) returned to his city, accompanied by his army.

śālvo'pi nṛpatiśreṣṭhastābhyāṁ saṁpūjya dharmataḥ |

jagāmākāśamārgeṇa rathenānilaraṁhasā ||2-52-47

king śālvaḥ honoured the best of the kings as required and left by the sky in his chariot moving with the speed of wind.

te'pi sarve mahīpālā dakṣiṇāpathavāsinaḥ |

anuvrajya jarāsaṁdhaṁ gatāḥ svanagaraṁ prati ||2-52-48

All the kings residing in the south direction, following jarāsaṁdha, reached their cities.

bhīṣmakaḥ saha putreṇa tāvubhau chintya durnayam |

sve gṛhe nyavasaddīnaḥ kṛṣṇamevānucintayan ||2-52-49

bhīṣmaka, along with his son, thinking about his son's bad policies, lived in his house, worried, thinking about kṛṣṇa.

viditā rukmiṇī sādhvī svayaṁvaranivartanam |

kṛṣṇasyāgamanāddhetornṛpāṇāṁ doṣadarśanam ||2-52-50

rukmiṇī, the good woman, knew about the stoppage of the svayaṁvara mode of marriage, and the harm seen by the kings due to the arrival of kṛṣṇa.

gatvā tu sā sakhīmadhye uvāca vrīḍitānanā |

She went among her friends and said, lowering her face:

na cānyeṣāṁ narendrāṇāṁ patnī bhavitumutsahe |

kṛṣṇātkamalapatrākṣātsatyametadvacho mama ||2-52-51

I am not ready to be the wife of the best kings. I am speaking the truth that I will be the wife of only kṛṣṇa, with eyes as beautiful as lotus.

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi rukmiṇīsvayaṁvare dvipaṣcāśattamo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this is the fifty-second chapter of viṣṇuparva of harivaṁśa, khila of śrimahābhārata, śālva sent to seek kālayavana's help.

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

dvipaṣcāsattame'dhyāye māgadhādiprachoditaḥ |

śālvo'gādyavaendraṁ taṁ kṛṣṇamānāpanuttaye || 1 ||

· 2-52-1 tataḥ sabhāṁ bhīṣmakamya samāgagmurvisargalopa ārṣaḥ |

· 2-52-2 rājā bhīṣmakaḥ ||

· 2-52-3 svayaṁvare kṛṣṇavirodhākhyo doṣo viśvakṣayakaro bhaviṣyatīti matvā svayaṁvarārthamāhutān nṛpān sāntvayati || svayamiti śeṣaḥ ||

· 2-52-12 vyāhṛtaṁ kṛṣṇastutirūpaṁ kṛtaḥ kāritaḥ kṛtavānvā ||

· 2-52-14 imāniti putraṁ pradarśyāha | evaḥ kṛṣṇaḥ ||

· 2-52-15 yaśabhāgyaśobhogī sthāpitā sthāpayiṣyati ||

· 2-52-20 gatiḥ vibhaktilopa ārṣaḥ ||

· 2-52-27 ayośanaḥ lohacūrṇāhāraḥ muninā gārgyeṇa ||

· 2-52-33 brahmaṇo vacanam anyo'sya mṛtyurastīti baladevaṁ pratyaśarīravākyam ||

· 2-52-34 pūrvasmin kāle ||

· 2-52-35 yathā kanyā svapatimapaṁhāya jāramāśrayate evamahaṁ svabalamanāśritya paramāśrayamityarthaḥ ||

· 2-52-37 yogavihīnaḥ upāyahīnaḥ ||

· 2-52-38 hantā aramiti cchedaḥ || brāhmeṇa aśarīreṇa vacanena ||

· 2-52-43 dūtye dūtakarmaṇi yathā'smābhirvacanaṁ vaktavyaṁ tathā'yaṁ vadatvityarthaḥ || naḥ asmākaṁ kṛṣṇavigrahe upasthite sati ||

· 2-52-44 rājā jarāsaṁdhaḥ

· 2-52-49 tāvubhau krathakaishiko durnayaṁ ca putrasyānucintayan ||

· 2-52-50 viditā jṣātavatī ||

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi ṭīkāyāṁ dvipaṣcāśatamo'dhyāyaḥ ||

Note: sloka 27, line 1: avagraha should be there, right?

sloka 30, line 2: kṛṣṇaṁ - pl check

53 - kālayavanaṁ prati jarāsaṁdhasaṁdeśaḥ - jarāsandha's message to kālayavana

vaiśampāyana uvāca

yavanānāṁ balodagraḥ sa kālayavano nṛpaḥ |

babhūva rājā dharmeṇa rakṣitā puravāsinām ||2-53-1

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) There was a most powerful king of the yavanas kālayavana, protecting the residents of the city, righteously.

trivargaviditaḥ prājṣaḥ ṣaḍguṇānupajīvakaḥ |

saptavyasanasaṁmūḍho guṇeṣvabhirataḥ sadā || 2-53-2

The king was knowledgeable about the three states (pada (position - dharma), sthāna (continuance - artha) and vṛddhi (prosperity - kāma)). He was with intellect, having the six qualities of a king (sandhi, vigraha, yāna, Asana, dvaidhībhāva and āśraya), ignorant about the seven vices (dice, hunting, women, drinking liquor and ignorance about the three states) and always interested in keeping the virtues. (see nīlakaṇṭha commentary, gītā press and jvālāprasād mishra)

śrutimāndharmaśīlaścha satyavādī jitendriyaḥ |

sāṅgrāmikavidhijṣaścha durgalābhānusāraṇaḥ ||2-53-3

He was educated, righteous, truthful and having command on his senses. He had expertise in methods of war. He was keen on conquering forts.

śūro.pratibalaścaiva mantripravarasevakaḥ |

sukhāsīnaḥ sabhāṁ ramyāṁ sachivaiḥ parivāritaḥ ||2-53-4

He was valiant. He did not have opponents of equal strength. He had best ministers to serve him. He was comfortably sitting in the beautiful assembly with his ministers.

upāsyamāno yavanairātmavidbhirvipaśchitaiḥ |

vividhāścha kathā divyāḥ kathyamānāḥ parasparam ||2-53-5

He was served by yavana scholars, knowledgeable about the soul. They were discussing various divine stories among themselves.

etasminneva kāle tu divyagandhavaho'nilaḥ |

pravavau madanābodhaṁ cakāra sukhaśītalaḥ ||2-53-6

During this time, a breeze, with divine fragrance, started blowing. The cool and comfortable breeze generated amorous feelings.

kiṁsvidityekamanasaḥ sabhāyāṁ ye samāgatāḥ |

utphullanayanāḥ sarve rājā chaivāvalokya saḥ ||2-53-7

All those who came to the assembly and the king were wondering, with one mind, what is this? All of them looked with wide open eyes.

apashyanta rathaṁ divyamāyāntaṁ bhāskaropamam |

śātakumbhamayaiḥ śubhrai rathāṅgairupaśobhitam ||2-53-8

They saw a divine chariot, comparable to the sun, arriving. The chariot was decorated with sparkling white golden globes.

divyaratnaprabhākīrṇaṁ divyadhvajapatākinam |

vāhitaṁ divyaturagairmanomārutaraṁhasaiḥ ||2-53-9

The chariot, decorated with sparkling divine jewels, having a divine flag staff, was driven by divine horses moving with the speed of wind.

candrabhāskarabimbāni kṛtvā jāmbunadena tam |

rachitaṁ vai viśvakṛtā vaiyāghravarabhūṣitam ||2-53-10

The chariot was decorated with golden images of moon and sun. The chariot made by brahma (viśvakṛta - see jvālāprasād mishra), was decorated with tiger skin.

ripūṇāṁ trāsajananam mitrāṇāṁ harṣavardhanam |

dakṣiṇādigupāyāntaṁ rathaṁ pararathārujam ||2-53-11

The chariot generating fear in enemies and happiness in friends, capable of destroying the chariots of enemies, came from the southern direction.

tatropaviṣṭaṁ śrīmantaṁ saubhasya patimūrjitam |

dṛṣṭvā paramasaṁhṛṣṭaścārghyaṁ pādyeti cāsakṛt ||2-53-12

uvāca yavanendrasya mantrī mantravidāṁ varaḥ |

Seeing the auspicious, energetic lord of saubha, seated in the chariot, the best minister of the yavana king, expert in policies, became very happy and asked for ceremonial water for washing the feet (to offer ceremonial reception to the visitor).

tatrotthāya mahābāhuḥ svayameva nṛpāsanāt ||2-53-13

pratyudgamyārghyamādāya rathāvataraṇe sthitaḥ |

Then the (yavana) king, with great arms, himself got up from the royal seat, stood, holding ceremonial water, at the place where the chariot descended.

śālvo'pi ca mahātejā dṛṣṭvā rājānamāgatam ||2-53-14

mudā paramayā yuktaṁ śakrapratimatejasam |

Then śālva with high splendour, also, saw the (yavana) king who had come (to receive him), happily, with splendour equal to śakra (indra).

avatīrya suvishrabdha eka eva rathottamāt ||2-53-15

vivesha paramaṁ prīto mitradarśanalālasaḥ |

He immediately left the chariot anxiously, highly pleased (with the reception) and keen to meet friends.

dṛṣṭvārdhamudyataṁ rājā śālvo rājarṣisattamaḥ ||2-53-16

uvāca ślakṣṇayā vācā nārghārho'smi mahādyute |

Seeing the (yavana) king ready to offer ceremonial water, the best of the royal sage śālva said gently: O one with great splendour! I do not deserve the ceremonial reception,

dūto'haṁ manujendrāṇāṁ sakāśādbhavato'ntikam ||2-53-17

preṣito bahubhiḥ sārdhaṁ jarāsaṁdhena dhīmatā |

since I am (only) a messenger, sent by kings of men to meet you. As agreed by many other kings, jarāsaṁdha of high intellect has sent me to meet you.

tena manye mahārāja nārghārho'smīti rājasu ||2-53-18

Hence O great king! I do not deserve the ceremonial reception meant for kings.

kālayavana uvāca

jānāmyahaṁ mahābāho dautyena tvāmihāgatam |

sāhitye naradevānāṁ preṣito māgadhena vai ||2-53-19

kālayavana said:

I know, O one with powerful arms. that you have come here as a messenger, sent by the king of magadha (jarāsaṁdha) while he was with other lords of men.

tena tvāmarchaye rājanviśeṣeṇa mahāmate |

arghyapādyādisatkārairāsanena yathāvidhi ||2-53-20

Hence, O king with great intellect, I shall receive you specially with ceremonial water and washing your feet, offering you a seat etc., as ordained.

bhavatyabhyarchite rājṣāṁ sarveṣāmarchitaṁ bhavet |

āsyatāmāsane śubhre mayā sārdhaṁ janeshvara ||2-53-21

By honouring you, I am honouring all the kings. O king of men! Please be seated on the royal white seat along with me.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

sa hastāliṅganaṁ kṛtvā dṛṣṭvā ca kuśalāmayam |

sukhopaviṣṭau sahitau śubhe simhāsane sthitau ||2-53-22

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya !) King kālayavana held śālvā's hands, embraced him and asked about his well being. Both sat together, comfortably on the royal seats.

kālayavana uvāca

yadbāhubalamāśritya vayaṁ sarve narādhipāḥ |

vasāmo vigatodvignā devā iva śacīpatim ||2-53-23

kālyavana said:

All of us, kings are reigning without anxiety, depending on the strength of arms of whom (jarāsaṁdha), like the deva-s depend on śacī's husband (indra),

kimasādhyaṁ bhavedasya yenāsi preṣito mayi |

what is impossible for him, so that he sends you to me?

vada satyaṁ vacastasya kimājṣāpayati prabhuḥ |

kariṣye vacanaṁ tasya api karma suduṣkaram ||2-53-24

Tell me his true words. What did that lord (jarāsaṁdha) order? I will do as per his words, even if it is difficult to be done.

śālva uvāca

yathā vadati rājendra magadādhipatistava |

tathāhaṁ saṁpravakṣyāmi śrūyatāṁ yavanādhipa ||2-53-25

śālva said:

O indra of kings! I shall tell you exactly as the king of magadha (jarāsaṁdha) tells you. O king of yavanas! Please hear.

jarāsaṁdha uvāca

jāto'yaṁ jagatāṁ bādhī kṛṣṇaḥ paramadurjayaḥ |

viditvā tasya durvṛttamahaṁ hantuṁ samudyataḥ ||2-53-26

jarāsaṁdha said:

kṛśṇa, who troubles the entire world, is born. He is most difficult to be conquered. Seeing his sinful actions, I tried to kill him.

pārthivairbahubhiḥ sārdhaṁ samagrabalavāhanaiḥ |

uparudhya mahāsainyairgomantamacalottamam ||2-53-27

Along with many kings, complete with army and chariots, we surrounded the best of mountains, gomanta, with great armies.

cedirājasya vacanaṁ mahārthaṁ śrutavānaham |

yadā tayorvināśāya hutāśanamayojayam ||2-53-28

Hearing the highly meaningful words of the king of chedi, as I was burning the mountain to destroy them,

jvālāśatasahasrāḍhyaṁ yugāntāgnisamaprabham |

dṛṣṭvā rāmo gireḥ kūṭādāpluto hematāladhṛk ||2-53-29

seeing the fire with hundreds of thousands of flames, blazing like the fire at the end of the era, (bala) rāma, wearing golden ornaments, jumped from the peak of the mountain.

viniṣpatya mahāsenāṁ madhye sāgarasannibhām |

ājaghāna durādharṣo narāśvarathadantinām ||2-53-30

He landed among the great army, which was like great ocean. He (balarāma), difficult to conquer, destroyed men, horses, chariots and elephants.

sarpantamiva sarpendraṁ vikṛṣyākṛṣya lāṅgalam |

naranāgāśvavṛndāni musalena vyapothayat ||2-53-31

With his plough, which creeps like the king of serpents, he dragged groups of men, elephants and horses and hammered them with his club.

gajena gajamāsphālya rathena rathayodhinam |

hayena ca hayārohaṁ padātena padātinam ||2-53-32

He beat elephants with elephants, charioteers with chariots, horse riders with horses and infantry with infantry.

samare sa mahātejā nṛpārkaśatasaṅkule |

vicaranvividhānmārgānnidāghe bhāskaro yathā ||2-53-33

Through several routes, rāmā, with splendour, moved around the battle field, full of kings shining like suns, like sun sparkling in the summer.

rāmādanantaraṁ kṛṣṇaḥ pragṛhyārkasamaprabham |

cakraṁ cakrabhṛtāṁ śreṣṭhaḥ simhāḥ kṣudramṛgaṁ yathā ||2-53-34

After rāma, kṛśṇa, sparkling like sun, holding the discus, the best among the wielders of discus, like a lion kicking an ordinary animal,

pravicālya mahāvīryaḥ pādavegena taṁ girim |

shatrusainye papātocchairyaduvīraḥ pratāpavān ||2-53-35

highly valiant kṛṣṇa, having splendour, the valiant yadu, with the force of his leg, shook the mountain and jumped to the enemy's army.

pranṛtyanniva śailendrastoyadhārābhiṣechitaḥ |

ghūrṇamāno viveśorvīṁ vinirvāpya hutāśanam ||2-53-36

That mountain, the king of mountain, appearing as if it was about to leap, became wet with streams of water. It moved a little and then went down in the ground. Extinguishing the blazing red fire (with water),

ādīpyamānaśikharādavaplutya janārdanaḥ |

jaghāna vāhinīṁ rājaṁścakravyagreṇa pāṇinā ||2-53-37

janārdana (kṛṣṇa) leaped from the blazing peak (of the mountain). O king (janamejaya)! (vaiśampāyana said:) kṛṣṇa killed the army with his hand holding the discus.

vikṣipya vipulaṁ cakraṁ gadāpātādanantaram |

naranāgāśvavṝndāni musalena vyacūrṇayat ||2-53-38

Groups of men, elephants and horses were destroyed by the club, throwing the discus and striking with the mace.

krodhānilasamudbhūtacakralāṅgalavahninā |

nirdagdhā mahatī senā narendrārkābhipālitā ||2-53-39

The great army protected by the kings of men was burned in the fire of the discus and plough, propelled by the winds of anger.

naranāgāśvakalilaṁ pattidhvajasamākulam |

rathānīkaṁ padātābhyāṁ kṣaṇena vidalīkṛtam ||2-53-40

The army of men, elephants, horses, infantry along with flagstaffs and chariots was quickly scattered.

senāṁ prabhagnāmālokya cakrānalabhayārditām |

mahatā rathavṛndena parivārya samantataḥ ||2-53-41

Seeing that the army was scattered and terrified by the fire of the discus, and as the rows of chariots were completely confused,

tatrāhaṁ yuddhyamānastu bhrātāsya balavānbalī |

sthito mamāgrataḥ śūro gadāpāṇirhalāyudhaḥ ||2-53-42

I fought. Then kṛṣṇa's elder brother, powerful, valiant and strong balarāma, whose weapon is the plough, stood before me, holding the mace.

dvādaśākṣauhiṇīrhatvā prabhinna iva kesarī |

halaṁ saunandamutsṛjya gadayā māmatādayat ||2-53-43

Like an agitated lion, he destroyed the eleven akṣauhiṇis. Leaving his club, saunanda, he struck me with his mace.

vajrapātanibhaṁ vegaṁ pātayitvā mamopari |

bhūyaḥ prahartukāmo māṁ vaiśākhenāsthito mahīm ||2-53-44

Like the fall of (indra's) thunder (vajra), he struck me with force. Again, he stood on earth to beat me like vaiśākha (kārtikeya - see nīlakaṇṭha commentary).

vaiśākhaṁ sthānamāsthāya guhaḥ krauṣcaṁ yathā purā |

tathā māṁ dīrghanetrābhyāmīkṣate nirdahanniva ||2-53-45

In the same way as kārtikeya had smashed the krauṣcha mountain long ago, he was looking at me with his elongated eyes, as though he wanted to burn me.

tādṛgrūpaṁ samālokya baladevaṁ raṇājire |

jīvitārthī nṛloke'sminkaḥ pumānsthātumarhati ||2-53-46

Which man in the human world, wanting to live, will like to fight against baladeva (rāma), seeing him in that form in the battle field?

gṛhītvā sa gadāṁ bhīmāṁ kāladaṇḍamivodyatām |

kulāṅkuśena nirdhūtāṁ sthita evāgrato mama ||2-53-47

Taking up that mace, looking huge like the mace of the god of death, he stood before me. That mace was rolling as though prompted by the god of death.

tato jaladagaṁbhīrasvareṇāpūrayannabhaḥ |

vāguvācāśarīreṇa svayaṁ lokapitāmahaḥ ||2-53-48

Then the sky was filled with a voice, deep like the thunder of the rain clouds. The great grandfather of the world (brahma) himself spoke the words (to balarāma) without any body.

prahartavyo na rājāyamavadhyo'yaṁ tavānagha |

kalpito'sya vadho'nyasmādviramasva halāyudha ||2-53-49

Do not beat this king. O one without any sin! He can not be killed by you. His killing is to be done by some one else. O the one with plough as weapon (balarāma), please retire.

śrutvāhaṁ tena vākyena cintāviṣṭo nivartitaḥ |

sarvaprāṇaharaṁ ghoraṁ brahmanā svayamīritam ||2-53-50

Hearing those terrible words, spoken by brahma himself, who is responsible for taking the lives of all living beings, I reverted (from the battle field) immersed in thoughts.

tenāhaṁ vaḥ pravakṣyāmi nṛpāṇāṁ hitakāmyayā |

śrutvā tvameva rājendra kartumarhasi tadvacaḥ ||2-53-51

Hence, I am telling you, for the benefit of the kings. O the indra of kings! Hear my words yourself and do accordingly.

tapasogreṇa mahatā putrārthī toṣya śaṅkaram |

prāptavānnaradevaṁ tvāmavadhyaṁ māthurairjanaiḥ ||2-53-52

The sage (gārgya), desiring a son, performing a terrible penance, made śaṅkara happy, and obtained you, the lord of men, who cannot be killed by the people of mathurā.

mahāmuniścāyasacūrṇamaśna-

nnupasthito dvādaśavārṣikaṁ vratam |

surāsuraiḥ saṁstutapādapaṅkajaḥ

sa labdhavānīpsitakāmasampadam ||2-53-53

The great sage performed a penance for twelve years, eating iron powder (and pleased shiva), whose lotus feet is worshipped by the deva-s and daitya-s and obtained you (as son) and fulfilled his desires completely.

tapobalādgārgyamunermahātmano

varaprabhāvācchakalendumaulinaḥ |

bhavantamāsādya janārdano himaṁ

vilīyate bhāskararaśminā yathā ||2-53-54

With the strength of the penance of the great soul gārgya and the splendour of the boon given by the lord who wears the moon on his head (shiva), that janārdana (kṛṣṇa) will melt like ice exposed to the rays of sun.

yatasva rājṣāṁ vacanaprachodito

vrajasva yātrāṁ vijayāya keshavam |

pravishya rāṣṭraṁ mathurām ca senayā

nihatya kṛṣṇaṁ prathayansvakaṁ yaśaḥ ||2-53-55

Prompted by the words of the kings, please proceed and try to conquer keshava (kṛṣṇa). Enter the kingdom of mathurā along with your army, kill kṛṣṇa and increase your fame.

māthuro vāsudevo'yaṁ baladevaḥ sabāndhavaḥ |

tau vijeṣyasi saṁgrāme gatvā tāṁ mathurāṁ purīm ||2-53-56

vāṣudeva (kṛṣṇa) and baladeva (rāma) along with their relatives are from mathurā (and hence they will not be able to defeat you). Going to the city of mathurā you will conquer them in the battle.

śālava uvāca

ityevaṁ narapatibhāskarapragītaṁ

vākyam te kathitamidaṁ hitaṁ nṛpāṇām |

tatsarvaṁ saha sachivairvimṛśya buddhyā

yadyuktaṁ kuru manujendra cātmaniṣṭham ||2-53-57

śālva said:

Thus I have said the words spoken by the sun of the lords of men (king jarāsaṁdha) and the desire of the kings. O the king of men! Review this with your ministers intelligently and do what is suitable.

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi śālvavākye tripaṣcāśattamo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this is the fifty-third chapter of viṣṇuparva, harivaṁśa, khila of śrīmahābhārata, jarāsaṁdha's message to kālayavana

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

tripaṣcāsattame'dhyāye śālva ākāśavartmanā |

abhyayād yavanādīśapuriṁ vijṣaptikāraṇāt || 1 ||

· 2-53-2 padaḥ sthānaṁ ca vṛddhiścha trivargo nītivedinām

- ityukta trivargavettā | ṣaḍgunān sandhivigrahayānāsanadvaidhībhāvāśrayān | sapta vyasanāni

dyūtaṁ māṁsaṁ surā veśyā trivargeṣvanabhijṣatā

ityuktāni teṣu saṁmūḍho'nabhijṣaḥ ||

· 2-53-9 raṁhasairvegibhiḥ ||

· 2-53-10 vaiyyāghravaraṁ vyāghracharmavaraṁ tena bhūṣitaṁ parivṛtam ||

· 2-53-11 dakṣiṇā dakṣiṇataḥ diśaḥ | sakāśāt upāyāntam ||

· 2-53-12 arghyaṁ pādyaṁ cāsakṛt uvāca | vibhaktilopa ārṣaḥ ||

· 2-53-21 architaṁ archanam ||

· 2-53-23 yat yasya jarāsandhasya ||

· 2-53-26 jagatāṁ bādhī bādhakaḥ ||

· 2-53-43 halaṁ saunandaṁ musalaṁ ca utsṛjya tyaktvā gadayeva māmatāḍayat ayodhayat ||

· 2-53-44 vaiśākhena viśākhaḥ kārtikeyaḥ tasyedaṁ vaiśākhaṁ śaktipraharaṇaṁ tena ||

· 2-53-45 sthānaṁ marmasthānamāsthāya abhilakṣya vaiśākhaṁ bhoktum icchanvīkṣate smetyadhyāhṛtya yojyam ||

· 2-53-47 kulāṅkuśena kau pṛthivyāṁ līyate iti kulaṁ halaṁ tadevaṅkuśaḥ tena nirdhūtāṁ kaṁpitāṁ bhrāmitāṁ vā kṛtveti śeṣaḥ ||

· 2-53-48 vāk vācam ||

· 2-53-53 devadevaṁ devarājānaṁ prāptavān mahāmunirityagrimeṇa sambandhaḥ ||

iti śrīharivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi ṭīkāyāṁ tripaṣcāsattamo'dhyāyaḥ ||

54 - kālayavanavākyaṁ - kālayavana's reply

vaiśampāyana uvāca

evaṁ kathayamānaṁ taṁ śālvarājaṁ nṛpājṣayā |

uvāca paramaprīto yavanādhipatirnṛpaḥ ||2-54-1

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya !) To the king śālva, who was speaking as ordered by the kings, the king, lord of yavana, who was highly pleased, said:

kālayavana uvāca

dhanyo'smyanugṛhīto'smi saphalaṁ jīvitaṁ mama |

kṛṣṇanigrahahetoryanniyukto bahubhirnṛpaiḥ ||2-54-2

kālayavana said:

I am fulfilled and blessed. My life has become fruitful, since many kings have directed me to kill kṛṣṇa.

durjayastriṣu lokeṣu surāsuragaṇairapi |

tasya nigrahahetormāmavadhārya jayāśiṣam ||2-54-3

He cannot be conquered in the three worlds, even by the groups of deva-s and daityas. The kings have wished me victory for killing him.

prahṛṣṭai rājasimhaistairavadhāryo jayo mama |

teṣāṁ vācāmbuvarṣeṇa vijayo me bhaviṣyati ||2-54-4

The lion-like kings are happy. They foresee my victory. With the shower of the water of their words, I shall achieve victory.

kariṣye vacanaṁ teṣāṁ nṛpasattamachoditam |

parājayo'pi rājendra jayena sadṛśo mama ||2-54-5

I will do as per their words, as prompted by the best of the kings. O indra of kings (king śālva)! Even defeat will be like victory to me.

adyaiva tithinakṣatraṁ muhūrtaṁ karaṇaṁ śubham |

yāsyāmi mathurāṁ rājanvijetuṁ keśavaṁ raṇe ||2-54-6

O king! Today itself, when the hour, star and the moment are auspicious, I shall proceed to mathurā to conquer keshava (kṛṣṇa) in battle.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

evamābhāṣya rājānaṁ saubhasya patimūrjitam |

satkṛtya ca yathānyāyaṁ mahārhamaṇibhūṣaṇaiḥ ||2-54-7

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya !) Speaking thus to the energetic lord of saubha (śālva), the king (kālayavana) honoured him (king śālva) as required with great ornaments.

brāhmaṇebhyo dadau vittaṁ siddhādeśāya vai nṛpaḥ |

purohitāya rājendra pradadau bahusho dhanam ||2-54-8

The king presented wealth to the brāhmaṇas. O indra of kings (king janamejaya !) (vaiśampāyana said :) Towards obtaining blessings for success, the king gave lots of wealth to the priests (also).

hutvāgniṁ vidhivadrājā kṛtakautukamaṅgalaḥ |

prasthānaṁ kṛtavānsaṁyagjetukāmo janārdanam ||2-54-9

The king offered oblation to the sacred fire as required, performed auspicious deeds and proceeded as required to conquer janārdana (kṛṣṇa).

śālvo'pi bharataśreṣṭha kṛtārtho hṛṣṭamānasaḥ |

yavanendraṁ pariṣvajya jagāma svapuraṁ nṛpaḥ ||2-54-10

O the best of bharata race (janamejaya !) (vaiśampāyana said :) King śālva was also satisfied (that his errand was successful). With a happy mind, the king embraced the king of yavana and returned to his city.

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi kālayavanavākye catuṣpaṣcāśattamo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this is the fifty-fourth chapter of viṣṇuparva, harivaṁśa, khila of śrīmahābhārata, kālayavana's reply

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

catuṣpaṣcāsattame'tha śālavākyena tejitaḥ |

abhyayādyavanādhīśaḥ kṛṣṇaṁ jetumitīryate || 1 ||

· 2-54-8siddhādeśāya avitathāśiṣe ||

iti śrīharivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi ṭīkāyāṁ catuṣpaṣcāsattamo'dhyāyaḥ ||

Note: sloka 2. line 1 : there is a printing error in the text

55 - dvāravatīprayāṇasaṅketaḥ - agreement to shift to dvāravati

janamejaya uvāca

vidarbhanagarādyāte śakratulyaparākrame |

kimarthaṁ garuḍo nītaḥ kiṁ ca karma cakāra saḥ ||2-55-1

janamejaya said:

Leaving the city of vidarbha, why did kṛṣṇa, who is equally valiant to śakra (indra), take garuḍa and what did he do?

na cāruroha bhagavānvainateyaṁ mahābalam |

etanme saṁśayaṁ brahmanbrūhi tattvaṁ mahāmune ||2-55-2

The lord (kṛṣṇa) did not mount on the powerful son of vinatā. O brahman (vaiśampāyana), this is my doubt. O great sage! Please explain the truth.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

śṛṇu rājansuparṇena kṛtaṁ karmātimānuṣam |

vidarbhanagarīṁ gatvā vainateyo mahādyutiḥ ||2-55-3

vaiśampāyana said:

O king (janamejaya)! Please hear the super human task performed by suparṇa (garuḍa). The son of vinatā (garuḍa), having high splendour, had gone to the city of vidarbha.

asaṁprāpte ca nagarīṁ mathurāṁ madhusūdane |

manasā cintayāmāsa vainateyo mahādyutiḥ ||2-55-4

Before the slayer of madhu (kṛṣṇa) reached the city of mathurā, the son of vinatā (garuḍa), having great splendour, thought in his mind.

yaduktaṁ devadevenā nṛpāṇāmagrataḥ prabho |

yāsyāmi mathurāṁ ramyāṁ bhojarājena pālitām ||2-55-5

The lord of deva-s had said before the kings, that I will go to the beautiful city of mathurā, protected by the bhoja king. (see 2-51-49)

iti tadvacanasyānte gamiṣyeti vicintayan |

kṛtāṣjalipuṭaḥ śrīmānpraṇipatyābravīdidam ||2-55-6

At the end of these words, thinking that he will go, auspicious garuḍa joined his hands, bowed and spoke as follows:

garuḍa uvāca

deva yāsyāmi nagarīṁ raivatasya kuśasthalīm |

raivataṁ ca giriṁ ramyaṁ nandanapratimaṁ vanam ||2-55-7

garuḍa said:

O deva! I will go to the city of raivata, kushasthali. The mountain raivata is beautiful, the forest is (beautiful) like nandana.

rukmiṇodvāsitāṁ ramyāṁ śailodadhitaṭāśrayām |

vṛkṣagulmalatākīrṇāṁ puṣpareṇuvibhūṣitām ||2-55-8

Rukmi had destroyed the beautiful place which depended on the mountain and the ocean. The place is full of trees, shrubs and creepers, decorated by flowers and pollen.

gajendrabhujagākīrṇāmṛkṣavānarasevitām |

varāhamahiṣākrāntāṁ mṛgayūthairanekaśaḥ ||2-55-9

The forest is full of elephants, serpents, bears, monkeys, boars, buffalos and many large herds of deer.

tāṁ samantātsamālokya vāsārthaṁ te kṣamāṁ kṣamā |

yadi syādbhavato ramyā praśastā nagarīti ca |

kaṇṭakoddharaṇaṁ kṛtvā āgamiṣye tavāntikam |2-55-10

Seeing these, all over, I will consider whether this place is suitable for your residence. If it can become a beautiful and best city for you to live, I shall remove all the obstacles there and return to you.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

evaṁ vijṣāpya deveśaṁ praṇipatya janārdanam |

jagāma patagendro'pi paśchimābhimukho balī |

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) Informing his views in thus to the lord of deva-s (kṛṣṇa) and paying obeisance to janārdana (kṛṣṇa), the powerful king of birds went away in the western direction.

kṛṣṇo'pi yadubhiḥ sārdhaṁ vivesha mathurāṁ purīm ||2-55-11

kṛṣṇa, along with yādava-s entered the city of mathurā.

svairiṇya ugrasenashcha nāgarāścaiva sarvaśaḥ |

pratyudgamyarchayankṛṣṇaṁ prahṛṣṭajanasaṅkulam ||2-55-12

king ugrasena, citizens, female dancers (see nīlakaṇṭha commentary) and all others - a group of happy people - welcomed and received kṛṣna with due honour.

janamejaya uvāca

śrutvābhiṣiktaṁ rājendraṁ bahubhirvasudhādhipaiḥ |

kiṁ cakāra mahābāhurugraseno mahīpatiḥ ||2-55-13

janamejaya said:

(O vaiśampāyana !) Hearing that kṛṣṇa was anointed as indra of kings, by many kings of earth, what did the king of earth, ugrasena, with powerful arms do?

vaiśampāyana uvāca

śrutvābhiṣiktaṁ rājendraṁ bahubhiḥ pārthivottamaiḥ |

indreṇa kṛtasaṁdhānaṁ dūtaṁ citrāṅgadaṁ kṛtam ||2-55-14

vaisahampāyana said:

(O janamejaya !) Hearing that kṛṣṇa was anointed as indra of kings, by many best kings, as per mediation done by indra, conveyed through citrāṅgada, his messenger,

ekaikaṁ nṛpaterbhāgaṁ śatasāhasrasaṁmitam |

rājendre tvarbudaṁ dattaṁ mānaveṣu ca vai daśa ||2-55-15

each and every king was given, hundred thousand coins, ten million coins for the indra of kings and ten thousand for men.

ye tatra samanuprāptā na riktāste gṛhaṁ gatāḥ |

śaṅkho yādavarūpeṇa pradadau harichintitam ||2-55-16

None of those assembled there went home with empty hands. (The lord of wealth was present there) in the form of śaṅkha, the yādava who gave away wealth as desired by hari (kṛṣṇa).

evaṁ nidhipatiḥ śrīmāndaivatairanumoditaḥ |

iti śrutvātmikajanāllokapravṛttikānnarāt ||2-55-17

In this way, the lord of wealth, the auspicious lord, praised by deva-s, hearing the words of men who are knowledgeable in the affairs of the world,

cakāra mahatīṁ pūjāṁ devatāyataneṣvapi |

vasudevasya bhavane toraṇobhayapārśvataḥ ||2-55-18

performed great worships in the abodes of gods. In the house of vasudeva, garlands were hung on both sides.

naṭānām nṛtyageyāni vādyāni ca samantataḥ |

patākadhvajamālāḍhyāṁ kārayāmasa vai nṛpaḥ ||2-55-19

As the performers danced and sung and as musical instruments were played, the king installed flags, flagstaffs and garlands.

kaṁsarājasya ca sabhāṁ vicitrāmbarasuprabhām |

patākā vividhākārā dāpayāmāsa bhojarāṭ ||2-55-20

In the assembly of king kaṁsa shining with beautiful clothes, the bhoja king installed many varieties of flags.

toraṇaṁ gopuraṁ caiva sudhāpaṅkānulepanam |

kārayāmāsa rājendro rājendrasyāsanālayam ||2-55-21

Portals and towers were fully smeared with white clay. The indra of kings (ugrasena) built an open hall for the indra of kings (kṛṣṇa)

naṭānāṁ nṛtyageyāni vādyāni ca samantataḥ |

patākā vanamālāḍhyāḥ pūrṇakumbhāḥ samantataḥ ||2-55-22

As the performers danced and sung and as musical instruments were played, water pots decorated with flags and garlands of wild flowers etc., were kept everywhere.

rājamārgeṣu rājendra chandanodakasechitam |

vastrābharaṇakaṁ rājā dāpayāmāsa bhūtale ||2-55-23

O the indra of kings (janamejaya)! (vaiśampāyana said) The king organized sprinkling of sandal water on royal paths and decoration of earth with beautiful cloths.

dhūpaṁ pārśvobhaye caiva candanāguruguggulaiḥ |

guḍaṁ sarjarasaṁ caiva dahyamānaṁ tatastataḥ ||2-55-24

incense, sandal (Syrium Myrtifolium), fragrant Aloe wood (Aquilaria Agallocha), sugar lumps, sarjarasa (resin of Vatica Robusta) were burned all around.

vṛddhastrījanasaṅghaiścha gāyadbhiḥ stutimaṅgalam |

arghaṁ kṛtvā pratīkṣante sveṣu sthāneṣu yoṣitaḥ ||2-55-25

Groups of old women sang praises and auspicious songs. Women offered water standing at their places.

evaṁ kṛtvā purānandamugraseno narādhipaḥ |

vasudevagṛhaṁ gatvā priyākhyānaṁ nivedya ca ||2-55-26

In this manner, king ugrasena (celebrated and) generated happiness in his city. He went to the house of vasudeva and conveyed the good news.

rāmeṇa saha saṁmantrya nirgato rathamantikam |

tasminnevāntare rājaṣchaṅkhadhvanirabhūnmahān ||2-55-27

Discussing with rāma (balarāma) he went near the chariot. Meanwhile, O king (janamejaya)! A great sound of conch was heard.

pāṣchajanyasya ninadaṁ śrutvā madhuravāsinaḥ |

striyo vṛddhāścha bālāścha sūtā māgadhabandinaḥ ||2-55-28

Hearing the sound of pāṣchajanya (kṛṣṇa's conch), the residents of mathurā, including women, old men, children, bards, panegyrists and heralders,

viniryayurmahāsenā rāmaṁ kṛtvāgrato nṛpa |

arghyaṁ pādyaṁ puraskṛtya ugrasenena dhīmatā ||2-55-29

proceeded, along with the great army, O king (janamejaya), (vaiśampāyana said), keeping balarāma and splendorous ugrasena in front with ceremonial water and offerings.

dṛṣṭipanthānamāsādya ugraseno mahīpatiḥ |

avatīrya rathācchubhrātpādamārgeṇa cāgrataḥ ||2-55-30

Reaching a place where he can see, the lord of earth, ugrasena descended from the white chariot and came to the front by walking.

dṛṣṭvā''sīnaṁ rathe ramye divyaratnavibhūṣitam |

aṅgeṣvābharaṇaṁ caiva divyaratnaprabhāyutam ||2-55-31

(king ugrasena) saw (kṛṣṇa) seated on the beautiful chariot decorated with divine jewels, wearing ornaments on his body and sparkling with divine jewels.

vanamālorasaṁ divyaṁ tapantamiva bhāskaram |

cāmaraṁ vyajanaṁ chatraṁ khagendradhvajamucchritam ||2-55-32

(King ugrasena saw) divine (kṛṣṇa) wearing a garland of wild flowers, sparkling as sun along with umbrella, while plume and a tall flagstaff with the king of birds.

rājalakṣaṇasaṁpūrṇamāsannārkamivojjvalam |

śriyābhibhūtaṁ deveśaṁ durnirīkṣyataraṁ harim ||2-55-33

(King ugrasena) saw hari who is difficult to be seen, the lord of deva-s along with śrī, complete with all signs of a king blazing like sun.

dṛṣṭvā sa rājā rājendra harṣagadgadayā girā |

babhāṣe puṇḍarīkākṣaṁ rāmaṁ balaniṣūdanam ||2-55-34

O the king of kings (janamejaya )! (vaiśampāyana said) Seeing kṛṣṇa, the king (ugrasena) spoke to the destroyer of enemies (bala)rāma, having eyes beautiful as lotus

rathena na mayā gantuṁ yuktapūrveti chintya vai |

avatīrṇo mahābhāga gaccha tvaṁ syandanena ca ||2-55-35

Thinking that going in the chariot is not proper, I alighted from the chariot. O lord! Please proceed in the chariot.

viṣṇunā chadmarūpeṇa gatvemāṁ mathurāṁ purīm |

anuprakāśitātmānaṁ devendratvaṁ nṛpārṇave ||2-55-36

viṣṇu in disguise has entered this city of mathurā. As he is showing his soul as indra of deva-s in the ocean of kings,

tamahaṁ stotumicchami sarvabhāvena keśavaṁ |

pratyuvāca mahātejā rājānaṁ kṛṣṇapūrvajaḥ ||2-55-37

I wish to praise keshava (kṛṣṇa) with his complete forms. The elder brother of kṛṣṇa (balarāma) having high splendour replied to king (ugrasena):

na yuktaṁ nṛpate stotuṁ vrajantaṁ devasattamam |

vinā stotreṇa saṁtuṣṭastava rājaṣjanārdanaḥ ||2-55-38

O king! It is not proper to praise the best of deva-s during the journey. O king! janārdana (kṛṣṇa) is happy with you without praising.

tuṣṭasya stutinā kiṁ te darshanena tava stutiḥ |

rājendratvamanuprāpya Agatastava veshmani ||2-55-39

Why praise is required for the one who is happy? Seeing itself is your praise. He came to your house accepting the lordship of kings.

na tvayā stutavānrājandivyaiḥ stotrairamānuṣaiḥ |

evamābruvamāṇau tau saṁprāptau keśavāntikam ||2-55-40

O king! You need not praise superhuman kṛṣṇa with divine hymns. Speaking in this manner, they reached near keshava (kṛṣṇa).

arghodyatabhujaṁ dṛṣṭvā sthāpayitvā rathottamam |

uvāca vadatāṁ śreṣṭha ugrasenaṁ narādhipam ||2-55-41

Seeing the hands holding the ceremonial water, kṛṣṇa stopped the best of the chariot. The best among speakers said to the king of men, ugrasena.

yanmayā cābhiṣiktastvaṁ mathuresho bhaviṣyati |

na yuktamanyathā kartuṁ mathurādhipate svayam ||2-55-42

As I have anointed you as the lord of mathurā, it is not proper me to make it otherwise. You are the king of mathurā.

arghyamācamanīyaṁ ca pādyaṁ cāsmai niveditam |

na dātumarhase rājanneṣa me manasaḥ priyaḥ ||2-55-43

O king! I do not deserve to be offered ceremonial water, etc., by you. This is what I like.

tavābhiprāyaṁ vijṣāya bravīmi nṛpate vacaḥ |

tvameva māthuro rājā nānyathā kartumarhasi ||2-55-44

O king! I am saying this considering your opinion. Only you are the king of mathurā. That should not be changed.

sthānabhāgaṁ ca nṛpate dāsyāmi tava dakṣiṇam |

yathā nṛ+pāṇāṁ sarveṣāṁ tathā te sthāpito'grataḥ ||2-55-45

I shall offer your portion as for other kings, I have kept that for you before.

śatasāhasriko bhāgo vastrābharaṇavarjitaḥ |

Aruhasva rathaṁ śubhraṁ cāmīkaravibhūṣitam ||2-55-46

That portion is one hundred thousand coins apart from clothes and ornaments. Please mount the white chariot decorated with gold.

cāmaraṁ vyajanaṁ chatraṁ dhvajaṁ ca manujeshvara |

divyābharaṇasaṁyuktaṁ mukuṭaṁ bhāskaraprabham ||2-55-47

O the lord of men! Umbrella, plume, flag and the crown decorated with divine ornaments dazzling like the sun -

dhārayasva mahābhāga pālayasva purīmimām |

putrapautraiḥ pramudito mathurāṁ paripālaya ||2-55-48

wearing this, O illustrious king! Protect this city. Protect this city happily with your sons and grandsons.

jitvārigaṇasaṅghāṁścha bhojavaṁśaṁ vivarddhaya |

Conquering all the groups of enemies, nourish the race of bhojas.

devadevādyanantāya śauriṇe vajrapāṇinā ||2-55-49

preṣitaṁ devarājena divyābharaṇamambaram |

For the lord of deva-s without any beginning and end, for shauri (son of śūra), the king of deva-s, the one having vajra on his hand (indra) had sent divine ornaments and clothes.

māthurāṇāṁ ca sarveṣāṁ bhāgā dīnārakā daśa ||2-55-50

sūtamāgadhabandīnāmekaikasya sahasrakam |

vṛddhastrījanasaṅghānāṁ gaṇikānāṁ śataṁ shatam ||2-55-51

For all the residents of mathurā, ten gold coins, for each and every bard, panegyrist and heralder, one thousand (gold coins), for groups of old women and courtesans, hundred and hundred (ten thousand gold coins)

nṛpeṇa saha tiṣṭhanti vikadrupramukhāścha ye |

daśasāhasriko bhāgasteṣāṁ dhātrā prakalpitaḥ ||2-55-52

and ten thousand gold coins for prominent leaders such as vikadru, who are with the king - indra (see nīlakaṇṭha commentary) had allocated.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

evaṁ saṁpūjya rājānaṁ māthurāṇāṁ chamūmukhe |

kṛtvā sumahadānandāṁ mathurāṁ madhusūdanaḥ ||2-55-53

vaiśampāyana said

(O janamejaya!) Honouring the king in this manner in front of mathurā-s army, the slayer of madhu (kṛṣṇa) provided great happiness to mathurā.

divyābharaṇamālyaiścha divyāmbaravilepanaiḥ |

dīpyamānaḥ samantāccha devā iva triviṣṭape ||2-55-54

Sparkling with divine ornaments and garlands, divine clothes and pastes, kṛṣṇa moved around like deva-s in heaven.

bherīpaṭahanādena śaṅkhadundubhiniḥsvanaiḥ |

bṛṁhitena ca nāgānāṁ hayānāṁ heṣitena ca ||2-55-55

With the sounds of kettle drums and war drums and the sounds of conch and large kettle drums, with the trumpeting of elephants, and the neighing of horses,

siṁhanādena śūrāṇāṁ rathanemisvanena ca |

tumulaḥ sumahānāsīnmeghanāda ivāmbare ||2-55-56

with the sound of lions from valiant fighters, the sound of chariots rolling, there was a great commotion like the sound of clouds in the sky.

bandibhiḥ stūyamānaṁ ca namashcakrurapi prajāḥ |

datvā dānamanantaṁ ca na yayau vismayaṁ hariḥ ||2-55-57

The subjects paid obeisance to kṛṣṇa who was praised by heralders. Hari (kṛṣṇa) was not proud even after giving endless gifts.

svabhāvonnatabhāvatvāddṛṣṭapūrvāttato'dhikam |

anahaṅkārabhāvāccha vismayaṁ na jagāma ha ||2-55-58

Due to the high quality of his character, kṛṣṇa did not conduct himself at a level higher than before. Hence he was not proud.

dīpyamānaṁ svavapuṣā āyāntam bhāskaraprabham |

dṛṣṭvā mathuravāsinyo namaścakruḥ pade pade ||2-55-59

Those living in mathurā saw kṛṣṇa again and again, paid obeisance to him who was sparkling with his body with a splendour equal to sun.

eṣa nārāyaṇaḥ śrīmānkṣīrārṇavaniketanaḥ |

nāgaparyaṅkamutsṛjya prāpto'yaṁ mathurāṁ purīm ||2-55-60

This is the auspicious nārāyaṇa, who resides in the milk ocean. Leaving his bed of serpent, he has come to the city of mathurā.

baddhvā baliṁ mahāvīryaṁ durjayaṁ tridaśairapi |

śakrāya pradadau rājyaṁ trailokyam vajrapāṇaye ||2-55-61

He tied up highly valiant bali. He is difficult to be conquered even by the devas. He gave the kingdom of three worlds to śakra, who holds vajra in his hands.

hatvā daityagaṇānsarvānkaṁsaṁ ca balināṁ varam |

bhojarājāya mathurāṁ datvā keśiniṣūdanaḥ ||2-55-62

He killed all the groups of daitya-s as well as kaṁsa, the best among the powerful. The slayer of keshi (kṛṣṇa) gave mathurā to the king of bhojas.

nābhiṣiktaḥ svayaṁ rājye na cāsīno nṛpāsane |

rājendratvaṁ ca saṁprāpya mathurāmāviśattataḥ ||2-55-63

Without getting anointed as the king and without sitting on the king's seat he obtained the kingship of kings. He has now entered mathurā.

evamanyonyasaṣjalpaṁ śrutvā puranivāsinām |

bandimāgadhasūtāṇāmidamūcurgaṇādhipāḥ ||2-55-64

Hearing the citizens speaking to each other in this way, the leaders of heralders, panegyrists and bards spoke in this manner:

kiṁ vā śakyāmahe vaktuṁ guṇānāṁ te guṇodadhe |

mānuṣeṇaikajihvena prabhāvotsāhasambhavān ||2-55-65

O the ocean of qualities (kṛṣṇa)! Are we, human beings with only one tongue, capable of describing your qualities born from your splendour and energy?

sa tatra bhogī nāgendraḥ kadāciddeva buddhimān |

dvisāhasreṇa jivhena vāsukiḥ kathayiṣyati ||2-55-66

O lord! Perhaps the king of serpents vāsuki, having high intellect, will be able to describe (your glories) with two thousand tongues.

kiṁ tvadbhutamidaṁ loke mānavendreṣu bhūtale |

na bhūtaṁ na bhaviṣyaṁ ca śakrādāsanamāgatam ||2-55-67

On the face of earth, in this world, for kings of men, this kind of wonderful arrival of seat sent by śakra, has neither occurred in the past, nor will it occur in future.

sabhāvataraṇaṁ caiva kalaśairāgataṁ svayam |

na śrutaṁ na ca dṛṣṭaṁ vā tena manyāmahe'dbhutam ||2-55-68

The arrival of assembly and the voluntary arrival of pots are not heard or seen before. Hence we consider this as wonder.

dhanyā devī mahābhāgā devakī yoṣitāṁ varā |

bhavantaṁ tridaśaśreṣṭhaṁ dhṛtvā garbheṇa keshavam ||2-55-69

The best among women, the illustrious goddess devakī, who carried you, keshava (kṛṣṇa), the best among deva-s , in her womb, is blessed.

kṛṣṇaṁ padmapalāśākṣaṁ śrīpuṣjamamarārchitam |

netrābhyāṁ snehapūrṇābhyāṁ vīkṣate mukhapaṅkajam ||2-55-70

She with her eyes full of love looks at the face, beautiful as lotus flower, of auspicious kṛṣṇa, worshipped by deva-s , as beautiful as lotus.

iti saṣjalpamānānāṁ śṛṇvantau pṛthagīritam |

ugrasenaṁ puraskṛtya bhrātarau rāmakeśavau ||2-55-71

Hearing the words spoken as above by people, ugrasena, keeping bala(rāma) and kṛṣṇa in front,

prākāradvāri ṣaṁprāptāvarchayāmāsa vai tadā |

arghyamācamanaṁ datvā pādyaṁ pādyeti cābravīt ||2-55-72

honoured them as they reached the entrance of the fort by offering ceremonial water and other offerings and again asked for water for washing feet.

ugrasenastato dhīmānkeśavasya rathāgrataḥ |

praṇamya śirasā kṛṣṇaṁ gajamāruhya vīryavān |

ghanavattoyadhāreṇa vavarṣa kanakāṁbubhiḥ ||2-55-73

ugrasena, of intellect, paid obeisance with his head to kṛṣṇa in front of his chariot and the valiant mounted on the elephant. He showered a rain of gold (coins) like a group of rain clouds shower water.

ghanaughairvarṣamāṇastu saṁprāptaḥ pitṛveśmani |

mathurādhipatiḥ śrīmānuvāca madhusūdanam ||2-55-74

Reaching the house of his father, he showered wealth. The auspicious lord of mathurā (ugrasena), told the slayer of madhu (kṛṣṇa):

rājendratvamanuprāpya yuktaṁ me nṛpaveśmani |

sthāpituṁ devarājena dattaṁ siṁhāsanaṁ prabho ||2-55-75

O lord! You have become the king of kings. My royal house is suitable for installing the royal lion like seat given by the king of devas.

neṣyāmi mathureshasya sabhāṁ bhujabalārjitām |

prasādayiṣye bhagavanna kopaṁ kartumarhasi ||2-55-76

I will make you enter the assembly of the lord of mathurā, which you gained by the power of your arms. O lord! Be pleased. Please do not be angry.

devakī vasudevashcha rohiṇī ca viśāṁpate |

na kiṣchitkaraṇe śaktā harṣaklamavimohitā ||2-55-77

O lord! devakī, vasudeva and rohiṇi are unable to do any thing since they are bewildered by happiness.

kaṁsamātā tato rājannarchayāmāsa keshavam |

O king (janamejaya)! (vaiśampāyana said :) Mother of kaṁsa also worshipped keshava (kṛṣṇa).

nānādigdeśajānītaṁ kaṁsenopārjitaṁ dhanam ||2-55-78

deśakālaṁ samālokya pādayugme nyavedayat |

All the wealth gained by kaṁsa from several directions and places was offered on the twin feet of kṛṣṇa considering the location and time.

ugrasenaṁ samāhūya uvāca ślakṣṇayā girā ||2-55-79

kṛṣṇa called ugrasena and told him gently:

śrīkṛṣṇa uvāca

na cāhaṁ mathurākāṅkṣī na mayā vittakāṅkṣayā |

ghātitastava putro'yaṁ kālena nidhanaṁ gataḥ ||2-55-80

śrīkṛṣṇa said:

I killed your son neither wanting mathurā, nor desiring wealth. Your son was killed by Time.

yajasva vividhānyajṣāndadasva vipulaṁ dhanam |

jayasva ripusainyāni mama bāhubalāśrayāt ||2-55-81

Depending on the strength of my arms , perform many sacrifices, donate lots of wealth and conquer the armies of enemy.

tyajasva manasastāpaṁ kaṁsanāśodbhavaṁ bhayam |

nayasva vittanichayaṁ mayā dattaṁ punastava ||2-55-82

Abandon your sorrows and fear due to the destruction of kaṁsa. Govern the wealth given by me again to you.

iti prāśvāsya rājānaṁ kṛṣṇastu halinā saha |

pravivesha tataḥ śṝmānmātāpitrorathāntikam ||2-55-83

(vaiśampāyana said: O janamejaya) Comforting the king in this manner, auspicious kṛṣṇa along with one holding the plough (balarāma) went near his mother and father.

ānandaparipūrṇābhyāṁ hṛdayābhyāṁ mahābalau |

pitṛmātrostu pādānvai namaścakraturānatau ||2-55-84

With their hearts full of happiness, both kṛṣṇa and balarāma, highly powerful, bowed at the feet of their father and mother and paid them obeisance.

tasminmuhūrte nagarī mathurā tu babhūva sā |

svargalokaṁ parityajyāvatīrṇevāmarāvatī ||2-55-85

At that moment of time, the city of mathurā became like amarāvatī (the residence of indra) which left the heaven.

vasudevasya bhavanaṁ samīkṣya puravāsinaḥ |

manasā cintayāmāsurdevalokaṁ na bhūtalam ||2-55-86

Seeing the residence of vasudeva, the residents of the city, thought in their mind that this is the world of deva-s, not the earth.

visṛjya mathureśaṁ tu mahiṣīsahitaṁ tadā |

bhavanaṁ vasudevasya pravishya balakeshavau ||2-55-87

Letting the lord of mathurā go along with his queen, balarāma and keshava (kṛṣṇa) entered the residence of vasudeva.

nyastaśāstrāvubhau vīrau svagṛhe svairacāriṇau |

tataḥ kṛtāhnikau bhūtvā sukhāsīnau kathāntare ||2-55-88

Keeping their weapons, both the valiant moved freely in their house. After performing the daily rituals, they took rest and talked to each other.

etasminneva kāle tu mahotpāto babhūva ha |

babhramushcha ghanākāśe chelushcha bhuvi parvatāḥ ||2-55-89

Meanwhile, a great event occurred suddenly. The sky was covered with clouds and mountains on the earth shook.

samudrāḥ kṣubhitāḥ sarve bibhrānto bhogināṁ varaḥ |

kaṁpitā yādavāḥ sarve nyubjāścha patitā bhuvi ||2-55-90

The oceans were agitated and the best of serpents became confused. All the yādava-s trembled and fell down on earth.

tau tānnipatitāndṛṣṭvā rāmakṛṣṇau tu nishchalau |

mahatā pakṣavātena vijṣātau patgottamam ||2-55-91

Seeing them falling down, balarāma and kṛṣṇa remained still. They knew the best of birds (garuḍa) by the great waving of his wings.

dadarsha samanuprāptaṁ divyasraganulepanam |

praṇamya śirasā tābhyāṁ saumyarūpī kṛtāsanaḥ ||2-55-92

They saw garuḍa who had come near, wearing divine garlands, with his body smeared with divine pastes. garuḍa in his gentle form bowed with his head and was seated.

taṁ dṛṣṭvā samanuprāptaṁ sachivaṁ sāmparāyikam |

dhṛtimantaṁ garutmantamuvāca balisūdanaḥ ||2-55-93

Seeing that the minister (garuḍa) has come at the time of danger, the slayer of balī told garuḍa having great speed:

svāgataṁ khecharaśreṣṭha surasenārimardana |

vinatāhṛdayānanda svāgataṁ keshavapriya ||2-55-94

Welcome! The best among those who travel in the sky! One who strikes the enemy, the army of deva-s! One who gives pleasure to the heart of vinatā! Welcome to you, dear to keshava (kṛṣṇa).

tamuvāca tataḥ kṛṣṇaḥ sthitaṁ devamivāparam |

tulyasāmarthyayā vācā āsīnaṁ vinatātmajam ||2-55-95

Then kṛṣṇa spoke to garuḍa, having splendour of deva-s, who was staying near him. He spoke to the son of vinatā (garuḍa), who was seated, with competent words.

śrīkṛṣṇa uvāca

yāsyāmaḥ patagaśreṣṭha bhojasyāntaḥpuraṁ mahat |

tatra gatvā sukhāsīnā mantrayāmo mano'nugam ||2-55-96

śrīkṛṣṇa said:

O the best among birds! Let us go to the great inner quarters of the bhoja king. Going there, sitting comfortably, we can discuss as we like.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

praviṣṭau tau mahāvīryau baladevajanārdanau |

vainateyatṛtīyau ca guhyaṁ mantramathābruvan ||2-55-97

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya !) The great valiant baladeva (rāma) and janārdana (kṛṣṇa) went there along with the third, son of vinatā (garuḍa) and discussed among themselves in private.

avadhyo'sau kṛto'smākaṁ sumahaccha riporbalam |

vṛtaḥ sainyena mahatā mahadbhishcha narādhipaiḥ ||2-55-98

He (jarāsasamdha) can not be killed by us. The enemy's army is great even though we caused great weakness to the army along with the kings.

bahulāni ca sainyāni hantuṁ varṣaśatairapi |

na śakṣyāmaḥ kṣayaṁ kartuṁ jarāsaṁdhasya vāhinīm ||2-55-99

The army is expanding so that even with hundred years it is not possible to kill. We will not be able to destroy the army of jarāsaṁdha.

ato'rthaṁ vainateya tvāṁ bravīmi mathurāṁ purīm |

vasatorāvayoḥ śreyo na bhavediti me matiḥ ||2-55-100

Hence son of vinatā (garuḍa)! I am telling you my opinion. Living in mathurā will not be good for us.

garuḍa uvāca

devadevaṁ namaskṛtya gato'haṁ bhavato'ntikāt |

vāsārthamīkṣituṁ bhūmiṁ tava deva kuśasthalīm ||2-55-101

garuḍa said:

Paying obeisance to the lord of deva-s (kṛṣṇa), I left your side and went to kushasthali to check whether the place is suitable for you to live.

gatvāhaṁ khe samāsthāya samantādavalokya tām |

dṛṣṭvāhaṁ vibudhaśreṣṭha purīṁ lakṣaṇapūjitām ||2-55-102

I went there and looked all around from the sky. O the best among deva-s! I saw a city with all auspicious signs.

sāgarānūpavipulāṁ prāgudakplavaśītalām |

sarvatodadhimadhyasthāmabhedyāṁ tridaśairapi ||2-55-103

The city is located on the sea, cooled by eastern winds. Surrounded by the sea all around, it cannot be conquered even by devas.

sarvaratnākaravatīṁ sarvakāmaphaladrumām |

sarvartukusumākīrṇāṁ sarvataḥ sumanoharām ||2-55-104

Along with all kinds of jewels, trees with all kinds of fruits as desired, with flowers in all seasons and beautiful everywhere.

sarvāśramādhivāsāṁ ca sarvakāmaguṇairyutām |

naranārīsamākīrṇāṁ nityāmodavivarddhinīm ||2-55-105

Resided by people of all stages, combined with all desires and qualities, full of men and women, giving happiness as ever,

prākāraparikhopetāṁ gopurāṭṭālamālinīm |

vicitrachatvarapathāṁ vipuladvāratoraṇām ||2-55-106

along with compound wall and trench, decorated with towers and watch towers, with strange crossways and large arched doorways

yantrārgalavicitrāḍhyāṁ hemaprakāraśobhitām |

naranāgāśvakalilāṁ rathasainyasamākulām ||2-55-107

along with strange machines with bolts, sparkling with golden fences , together with army having men, elephants, horses and chariots,

nānādigdeśajākīrṇāṁ divyapuṣpaphaladrumām |

patākādhvajamālāḍhyāṁ mahābhavanaśālinīm ||2-55-108

crowded with people of different directions and locations, along with trees having divine flowers and fruits, having great houses decorated with flags, flagstaffs and garlands,

bhīṣaṇīṁ ripusaṅghānāṁ mitrāṇāṁ harṣavarddhanīm |

manujendrādhivāsebhyo viśiṣṭāṁ nagarottamām ||2-55-109

terrible for the enemy groups, increasing happiness for friends, the best city among those suitable for the king of men to reside,

raivataṁ ca giriśreṣṭhaṁ kuru deva surālayam |

nandanapratimaṁ divyaṁ puradvārasya bhūṣaṇam ||2-55-110

O lord (kṛṣṇa)! Make raivata, the best among mountains, a residence of deva-s, like the divine nandana, decoration of the entrance of the city.

kārayasvādhivāsaṁ ca tatra gatvā surottama |

kumārīṇāṁ pracāraścha suramaṇyo bhaviṣyati ||2-55-111

O the best among deva-s, please go there and establish your residence. This city will become most suitable for the maidens to move around.

nāmnā dvāravatī jṣeyā triṣu lokeṣu viśrutā |

bhaviṣyati purī ramyā śakrasyevāmarāvatī ||2-55-112

Named as the city of doors, this city will be, famous in the three worlds and beautiful as the city of amarāvatī for indra.

yadi syātsaṁvṛtāṁ bhūmiṁ pradāsyati mahodadhiḥ |

yatheṣṭaṁ vividhaṁ karma viśvakarmā kariṣyati ||2-55-113

If the great ocean provides a well surrounded land, viśvakarmā will carry out many works as he likes.

maṇimuktāpravālābhirvajravaidūryasaprabhaiḥ |

divyairabhiprāyayutairdivyaratnaistrilokajaiḥ ||2-55-114

divyastambhaśatākīrṇānsvarge devasabhopamān |

With the divine jewels from the three worlds such as loadstones, pearls, corals, diamonds and cats eye gems as thought to be suitable, decorating hundreds of the divine pillars, the city will become similar to the assembly of deva-s in heaven.

jāmbūnadamayāṣchubhrānsarvaratnavibhūṣitān ||2-55-115

divyadhvajapatākāḍhyāndevagandharvapālitān |

candrasūryapratīkāśānprāsādānkāraya prabho ||2-55-116

O lord! Build mansions, shining like moon and sun, protected by deva-s and gandharva-s, decorated by divine flags and flagstaffs, sparkling with white jambūnada gold and decorated by all kinds of jewels.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

evaṁ kṛtvā tu saṅkalpaṁ vainateyo'tha keshavam |

praṇamya śirasā tābhyām niṣasāda kṛtāsanaḥ ||2-55-117

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) Presenting his views in this way, the son of vinatā, paid obeisance to keshava (kṛṣṇa) bowed his head, and sat down near on his seat.

kṛṣṇo'pi rāmasahito vichintya hitamīritam |

prakāśakartukāmau tau visṛjya vinatātmajam ||2-55-118

kṛṣṇa also discussed this acceptable opinion with (bala)rāma and expressed the desire to disclose it. They let the son of vinatā (garuḍa) go,

satkṛtya vidhivadrājanmahārhavarabhūṣaṇaiḥ |

modete sukhinau tatra suraloke yathāmarau||2-55-119

honouring him as required, O king (janamejaya), (vaiśampāyana said:) and presenting him with great and best ornaments. They remained there happily as deva-s in the world of devas.

tasya tadvacanaṁ śrutvā bhojarājo mahāyaśāḥ |

kṛṣṇaṁ snehena visrabdhaṁ babāṣe vacanāmṛtam ||2-55-120

(Note 1)

(vaiśampāyana said: O janamejaya !) Hearing the words of kṛṣṇa, the king of bhoja-s, having great fame, spoke the words sweet as nectar, in a voice, faltering due to affection for kṛṣṇa:

kṛṣṇa kṛṣṇa mahābāho yadūnāṁ nandivarddhana |

śrūyatāṁ vacanaṁ tvādya vakṣyāmi ripusūdana ||2-55-121

(Note 2)

O kṛṣṇa! kṛṣṇa! One with great arms! One who increases the fortune of yādava-s! Oppressor of enemies! Hear what I am telling you now.

tvayā vihīnāḥ sarve sma na śaktāḥ sukhamāsitum |

pure'sminviṣayānte vā patihīnā iva striyaḥ ||2-55-122

(Note 3)

Without you, it is not possible for any one of us to live in the city or land comfortably, like women without husbands.

tvatsanāthā vayaṁ tāta tvadbāhubalamāśritāḥ |

bibhīmo na narendrāṇāṁ sendrāṇāmapi mānada ||2-55-123

(Note 4)

Son! We, having you as leader, depending on the strength of your arms, O one who respects others, are not afraid of the kings, even if indra is with them.

vijayāya yaduśreṣṭha yatra yatra gamiṣyasi |

tatra tvaṁ sahito'smābhirgacchethā yādavarṣabha ||2-55-124

(Note 5)

O the best among yādava-s! Wherever you go seeking victory, you should go there, O the best of yādava-s along with us.

tasya rājṣo vacaḥ śrutvā sasmitaṁ devakīsutaḥ |

yatheṣṭaṁ bhavatāmadya tathā kartāsmyasaṁśayam ||2-55-125

(Note 6)

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi mantrodāharaṇe rājendrābhiṣechanasamāptau paṣchapaṣcāśattamo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this is the fifty-fifth chapter of viṣṇuparva, harivaṁśa, khila of śrīmahābhārata, agreement to shift to dvaāvati

(Note 1:) This śloka is the same as the following śloka with vikṛtaṁ for viśrabdhaṁ

vaiśampāyana uvāca

tasya tadvacanaṁ śrutvā bhojarājo mahāyaśāḥ |

kṛṣṇasnehena vikṛtaṁ babhāṣe vacanāmṛtam ||2-47-19

vaiśampāyana said:

Hearing these words of kṛṣṇa, the king of bhoja-s, having great fame, spoke the words sweet as nectar, in a voice, faltering due to affection for kṛṣṇa:

(Note 2) This śloka is the same as the following śloka

kṛṣṇa kṛṣṇa mahābāho yadūnāṁ nandivarddhana |

śrūyatāṁ yadahaṁ tvadya vakṣyāmi ripusūdana ||2-47-20

O kṛṣṇa! kṛṣṇa! One with great arms! One who increases the fortune of yādava-s! Oppressor of enemies! Hear what I am telling you now.

(Note 3:) This śloka is the same as the following śloka

tvayā vihīnāḥ sarve sma na śaktāḥ sukhamāsitum |

pure'sminviṣayānte vā patihīnā iva striyaḥ ||2-47-21

Without you, it is not possible for any one of us to live in the city or land comfortably, like women without husbands.

(Note 4:) This śloka is the same as the following śloka

tvatsanāthā vayaṁ tāta tvadbāhubalamāśritāḥ |

bibhīmo na narendrāṇāṁ sendrāṇāmapi mānada ||2-47-22

Son! We, having you as leader, depending on the strength of your arms, O one who respects others, are not afraid of the kings, even if indra is with them.

(Note 5:) This śloka is the same as the following śloka

vijayāya yaduśreṣṭha yatra yatra gamiṣyasi |

tatra tvaṁ sahito'smābhirgacchethā yādavarṣabha ||2-47-23

O the best among yādava-s! Wherever you go seeking victory, you should go there, O the best of yādava-s along with us.

(Note 6:) This śloka is the same as the following śloka

tasya rājṣo vacaḥ śrutvā sasmitaṁ devakīsutaḥ |

yatheṣṭaṁ bhavatāmadya tathā kartāsmyasaṁśayam ||2-47-24

(vaiśaṁpāyana said: O janamejaya!) Hearing these words of the king, the son of devakī (kṛṣṇa) said, with a smile: I shall do as you wish now. There is no doubt.

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

paṣchpaṣcāśattame ca garuḍapreṣaṇāntaram |

rājendrasyābhiṣekaścha varṇyate'timahotsavaḥ || 1 ||

· 2-55-1 vidarbhanagarādyāte mathurāṁ prati ||

· 2-55-6 gamiṣyeti sandhirārṣaḥ ||

· 2-55-12 svairiṇyo nartakyaḥ ||

· 2-55-14 kṛtasāmḍhānaṁ kṛtābhisandhiṁ dūtaṁ ca citrāṅgadadaṁ kṛtveti saṁbandhaḥ ||

· 2-55-15 nṛpateḥ māṇḍalikasya śatasahasraṁ lakṣaṁ dattaṁ māṇḍalikeśāya arbudaṁ manuṣyamātre dashsahasram ||

· 2-55-16 na riktāḥ na apūrṇāḥ | śaṅkhe nidhiḥ yādavarūpeṇa dhanaṁ dadau ||

· 2-55-18 cakāra nṛpa ityuttareṇānvayaḥ | toraṇavantau ubhayapārśvau yasya tat toraṇobhapārśvaṁ pārśvata iti prathamārthaṁ tasiḥ ||

· 2-55-20 sabhāṁ sabhāyām ||

· 2-55-23 chandanodakasya sechitaṁ sekaṁ kārayāmāseti pūrveṇa sambandhaḥ ||

· 2-55-26 purānandaṁ purasyānandakaraṁ vidhimityarthaḥ ||

· 2-55-28 madhuraṁ madhupuraṁ tadvāsinaḥ ||

· 2-55-29 ugrasenena saha iti śeṣaḥ ||

· 2-55-33 abhibhūtaṁ vyāptam ||

· 2-55-34 balaniṣūdanaṁ śatrusainyahantāram ||

· 2-55-35 tvaṁ syandanena gacchetyuktvā'vatīrṇo'bhavat ityarthaḥ

· 2-55-36 gatvā prāpya |

· 2-55-37 nṛpārṇave devendratvaṁ darshitamiti śeṣaḥ | taṁ anuprakāśitamātmānaṁ pascātpradarśitasvarūpamahaṁ stotumichcāmītyanvayaḥ |

· 2-55-38 he nṛpate tvayā na yuktaṁ na yujyata ityarthaḥ ||

· 2-55-39 stutinā stutyā darśatamātreṇa stutirjātaivetyarthaḥ ||

· 2-55-41 vadatāṁ śreṣṭaḥ kṛṣṇaḥ ||

· 2-55-45 sthānabhāgam kṣudrarājapradeyaṁ rājyadhanāṁśam ||

· 2-55-46 tathā śatasāhasrikaḥ lakṣasaṁmitaḥ vastrādivarjitaḥ kevalakāṣchanamayaḥ tvadarthe sthāpito'stīti sambandhaḥ ||

· 2-55-49 devāya kāntāya anantāya śeṣāya śauriṇe śūraputrāya || sīriṇa iti pāthe haline vajrapāṇinā |

· 2-55-50 divyābharaṇamityekatvaṁ jātyabhiprāyeṇa | dīnāra svarṇasahasramityābhidānokteḥ |

· 2-55-52 dhātrā indreṇa |

· 2-55-53 mathurāṁ pravivesha iti śeṣaḥ |

· 2-55-54 devā ivāsanniti śeṣaḥ |

· 2-55-58 pūrvāt pūrvatvāt |

· 2-55-59 mathuravāsinya mathurāvāsinya ||

· 2-55-62 bhojarājāya ugrasenāya |

· 2-55-65 guṇānāṁ prabhāvaḥ utsāhaḥ sambhavashcha tān |

· 2-55-66 jihvāsthena vāgindriyeṇa dvisāhasrasthāneṣvabhivyaktenetyarthaḥ || vāsukiratra śeṣa eva ||

· 2-55-68 kalaśaiḥ kartṛbhiḥ ||

· 2-55-69 dhanyā'bhūditi śeṣaḥ ||

· 2-55-74 mathurādipatiḥ ugrasenaḥ ||

2-55-76 mathureshasya tava ||

2-55-79 uvāca kṛṣṇaḥ ||

· 2-55-81 dhanā ākāśe ityatra sandhirārṣaḥ ||

· 2-55-89 vijṣātau jṣātavantau ||

· 2-55-98 asau jarāsandhaḥ kālayavano vā ||

· 2-55-111 suramaṇyaḥ sutarāṁ ramaṇīyaḥ ||

· 2-55-113 yadi mahodadhirbhūmiṁ dāsyati tarhi uktaguṇā purīṁ syāditi yojanā ||

iti śrīharivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi ṭīkāyāṁ paṣchapaṣcāśatamo'dhyāyaḥ ||

sloka 88,line 1; leaving aside their weapons- nyasyaśastrau

56 - kālayavanasyābhiyogo dvāravatīprayāṇaṁ ca - kālayavana's invasion, and migration to dvāravati

vaiśampāyana uvāca

kasyachittvatha kālasya sabhyāṁstānyadusaṁsadi |

babhāṣe puṇḍarīkākṣo hetumadvākyamuttamam ||2-56-1

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya!) After some days, the one with eyes beautiful as the lotus (kṛṣṇa) spoke the best words with reasons, to the members of the assembly of yādavas.

yādavānāmiyaṁ bhūmirmathurā rāṣṭramālinī |

vayaṁ chaiveha saṁbhūtā vraje ca parivarddhitāḥ ||2-56-2

(śrīkṛṣṇa said:) mathurā, surrounded by the country, is the land of yādavas. We are born, brought up and nourished here.

tadidānīṁ gataṁ duḥkhaṁ shatravashcha parājitāḥ |

nṛpeṣu janitaṁ vairaṁ jarāsaṁdhena vigrahaḥ ||2-56-3

Now all our sorrows have disappeared. All enemies are defeated. We generated hostility among the kings and fought war with jarāsaṁdha.

vāhanāni ca naḥ santi pādātaṁ cāpyanantakam |

ratnāni ca vicitrāṇi mitrāṇi ca bahūṇi ca ||2-56-4

We have carriages and endless infantry, beautiful jewels and many friends.

iyaṁ ca māthurī bhūmiralpā gamyā parasya tu |

vṛddhiścaiva parāsmākaṁ balato mitratastathā ||2-56-5

This land of mathurā is small. It is easy for enemy to enter here. We are flourishing in number by means of army and friends.

kumārakoṭyo yāścemāḥ padātīnāṁ gaṇāścha ye |

eṣāmapīha vasatāṁ saṁmardamupalakṣaye ||2-56-6

There are (hundreds of hundreds of thousands) large numbers of youths and groups of infantry. I consider that it is crowded for all to live here.

atra no rochate mahyaṁ nivāso yadupuṣgavāḥ |

purīṁ niveśayiṣyāmi mama tatkṣantumarhatha ||2-56-7

O the leaders of yādava-s! I do not like staying here. I will build a city. Please pardon me for this.

etadyadanurūpaṁ vo mamābhiprāyajaṁ vacaḥ |

bhavāya bhavatāṁ kāle yaduktaṁ yadusaṁsadi ||2-56-8

If you are convinced with the words of my opinion, I spoke for your benefit in the assembly of yādava-s accordingly at the proper time.

tamūcuryādavāḥ sarve hṛṣṭena manasā tadā |

sādhyatāṁ yadabhipretaṁ janasyāsya bhavāya vai ||2-56-9

(vaiśampāyana said: O janamejaya !) Then all vṛṣṇi-s with happy minds, told kṛṣṇa: Implement that opinion which is beneficial for people.

tataḥ saṁmantrayāmāsurvṛṣṇayo mantramuttamam |

avadhyo'sau kṛto'smākaṁ sumahaccha riporbalam ||2-56-10

Then the vṛṣṇī-s talked about the main points. He (jarāsaṁdha) cannot be killed by us. The enemy's army is very large.

kṛtaḥ sainyakṣayaścāpi mahāniha narādhipaiḥ |

bahulāni ca sainyāni hantuṁ varṣaśatairapi |

na śakṣyāmo hyatasteṣāmapayāne'bhavanmatiḥ ||2-56-11

The armies were weakened along with the great kings. There are many armies (difficult) to be killed even in hundred years. We are not powerful. The decision is to vacate.

tasmiṁśchaivāntare rājā sa kālayavanastadā |

sainyena tadvidhenaiva mathurāmabhyupāgamat ||2-56-12

Meanwhile, king (jarāsaṁdha) along with kālayavana reached at the city of mathurā with his army.

tato jarāsaṁdhabalaṁ durnivāryamabhūttadā |

te kālayavanaṁ caiva śrutvedaṁ pratipedire ||2-56-13

Then the army of jarāsaṁdha became difficult to be stopped. When they (the yādava-s) heard about the arrival of kālayavana, they decided (to leave).

keśavaḥ punarevāha yādavānsatyasaṅgaraḥ |

adyaiva divasaḥ puṇyo niryāmaḥ svabalānugāḥ ||2-56-14

Again keshava (kṛṣṇa), who fights a true war, told the yādava-s: Today is a good day. Let us leave along with the army.

tato niścakramuḥ sarve yādavāḥ kṛṣṇaśāsanāt |

oghā iva samudrasya balaughapratināditāḥ ||2-56-15

Then all the yādava-s, according to kṛṣṇa's order, prepared to leave. Due to the assembly of armies, the yādava-s appeared like currents of an ocean.

saṅgṛhya te kalatrāṇi vasudevapurogamāḥ |

susannaddhairgajairmattai rathairashvaishcha daṁśitaiḥ ||2-56-16

Assembling the wives, lead by vasudeva and others, ready with elephants in rut, chariots and horses, and fully armed,

āhatya dundubhīnsarve svajanajṣātibāndhavāḥ |

niryayuryādavāḥ sarve mathurāmapahāya vai ||2-56-17

playing the drums loudly, accompanied by own people, kinsmen and friends, all the yādava-s left mathurā immediately.

syandanaiḥ kāṣchanāpīḍairmattaiścha varavāraṇaiḥ |

sūtaiḥ plutaishcha turagaiḥ kaśāpārṣṇipraṇoditaiḥ ||2-56-18

Along with chariots decorated with gold, accompanied by the best elephants in rut and galloping horses, prompted by the whip holding charioteers,

svāni svāni balāgrāṇi śobhayantaḥ prakarṣiṇaḥ |

pratyaṅmukhā yayurhṛṣṭā vṛṣṇayo bharatarṣabha ||2-56-19

sparkling by leading their own armies, O the best of bharata race (janamejaya!), (vaiśampāyana said) the vṛṣṇi-s happily proceeded towards the west.

tato mukhyatamāḥ sarve yādavā raṇakovidāḥ |

anīkāgrāṇi karṣanto vāsudevapurogamāḥ ||2-56-20

Then the best among all the yādava-s, the experts in battle, lead by vāsudeva in front, with the front portion of the army,

te sma nānālatācitraṁ nālikeravanāyutam |

kīrṇaṁ nāgabalaiḥ kāntaṁ ketakīkhaṇḍamaṇḍitam ||2-56-21

( arrived at) the place beautified by variety of creepers, with the forest of coconut trees, beautified with creepers of Uraria Lagopodioides /Sida Spinosa and forests of Pandanus Odoratissimus.

tālapunnāgabakuladrākṣāvanaghanaṁ kvachit |

anūpaṁ sindhurājasya prapeturyadupuṅgavāḥ ||2-56-22

At some places there were forests of palmyra trees, punnāga (Rottleria Tinctoria or Calophyllum inophyllum), Mimusops Elangi trees and vine creepers. The yādava leaders reached the marshy place near the seashore.

te tatra ramaṇīyeṣu viṣayeṣu sukhapriyāḥ |

mumuduryādavāḥ sarve devāḥ svargagatā iva ||2-56-23

All the comfort loving yādava-s, enjoyed at each beautiful locations like deva-s enjoying in heaven.

puravāstu vichinvansa kṛṣṇastu paravīrahā |

dadarsha vipulaṁ deśaṁ sāgareṇopaśobhitam ||2-56-24

kṛṣṇa, the slayer of enemies, considering the construction of the city, saw the vast place, beautified by the ocean,

vāhanānāṁ hitam caiva sikatātāmramṛttikam |

puralakṣaṇasampannaṁ kṛtāspadamiva śriyā ||2-56-25

suitable for the carriages, having red soil, enriched with all good signs of a city, suitable for the residence of śrī,

sāgarānilasaṁvītaṁ sāgarāmbuniṣevitam |

viṣayaṁ sindhurājasya śobhitaṁ puralakṣaṇaiḥ ||2-56-26

full of sea breezes, served by the sea water, belonging to the king of the sea, shining with the signs of a city.

tatra raivatako nāma parvato nātidūrataḥ |

mandarodāraśikharaḥ sarvato'bhivirājate ||2-56-27

The mountain named raivataka, shining with a tall peak like mandara, is located not very far.

tatraikalavyasaṁvāso droṇenādhyuṣitaściraṁ |

prabhūtapuruṣopetaḥ sarvaratnasamākulaḥ ||2-56-28

There ekalavya resides where droṇa lived for a long time. There are many men and all kinds of jewels at this place.

vihārabhūmistatraiva tasya rājṣaḥ sunirmitā |

nāmnā dvāravatī nāma svāyatāṣṭāpadopamā ||2-56-29

That is where the ground for games was constructed for the king. That was named dvāravatī which was vast and having eight parts similar to board for dice game.

keshavena matistatra puryarthe viniveśitā |

niveśaṁ tatra sainyānāṁ rochayanti sma yādavāḥ ||2-56-30

keshava (kṛṣṇa) had also desired to construct a city there. yādava-s, liking the place, halted the army there.

te raktasūryadivase tatra yādavapuṅgavāḥ |

senāpālāṁścha saṣcakruḥ skandhāvāraniveśanam ||2-56-31

During the day, when the sun was red, the leaders of yādava-s, the leaders of the army, ordered to make the tents.

dhruvāya tatra nyavasatkeśavaḥ saha yādavaiḥ |

deshe puraniveśāya sa yadupravaro vibhuḥ ||2-56-32

Along with yādava-s, keshava (kṛṣṇa) decided to live there. The lord, the best among yādava-s ( kṛṣṇa) decided to establish the city there.

tasyāstu vidhivannāma vāstūni ca gadāgrajaḥ |

nirmame puruṣaśreṣṭho manasā yādavottamaḥ ||2-56-33

The elder brother of gada (kṛṣṇa), the best among yādava-s, the best among men, made the buildings there and assigned names with his mind.

evaṁ dvāravatīṁ caiva purīṁ prāpya sabāndhavāḥ |

sukhino nyavasanrājansvarge devagaṇā iva ||2-56-34

Thus O king (janamejaya)! (vaiśampāyana said) kṛṣṇa along with his kinsmen, arriving at the city of dvāravatī, lived comfortably, like deva-s lived in heaven.

kṛṣṇo'pi kālayavanaṁ jṣātvā keśiniṣūdanaḥ |

jarāsaṁdhabhayāccaiva purīṁ dvāravatīṁ yayau ||2-56-35

kṛṣṇa, the slayer of keśī, went to the city of dvāravatī, knowing about kālayavana and due to the fear of jarāsaṁdha.

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi dvāravatīprayāṇe ṣaṭpa~cāśattamo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this is the fifty-sixth chapter of viṣṇuparva, harivaṁśa, khila of śrīmahābhārata, kālayavana's invasion and migration to dvāravati

Translator's note: 2-56-28

tatraikalabdhasaṁvāso changed to tatraikalavyasaṁvāso in accordance with BORI and Gita Press editions. labdha appears to be a printing mistake in citrashala edition.

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

ṣaṭpaṣcāśattame'dhyāye dvārāvāti vivakṣayā |

hetumadvaca ābhāṣya mathurācalanaṁ hareḥ || 1 ||

· 2-56-1 kasyachiditi ||

· 2-56-12 rājā jarāsandhaḥ sa kālayavanaḥ kālayavanena sahitaḥ ||

· 2-56-13 idaṁ avadhyo'sāvityādi pūrvoktaṁ apayānaṁ pratipedire śaraṇīcakruḥ ||

· 2-56-18 sūtaiḥ plutaiḥ ājṣāmātrādutpatādbhiḥ |

· 2-56-24 vāstu sthānam ||

· 2-56-25 sikatāyuktā tāmramṛttikā yasmin ||

· 2-56-29 aṣṭāpadopamā śārikāphalatulyā dīrghacaturasradvayasambandhavatītyarthaḥ ||

· 2-56-30 matiḥ ichcā ||

· 2-56-33 vāstūni gṛhāṇi nirmame vibhaktavān manasā saṅkalapamātreṇa ||

iti śrīharivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi ṭīkāyāṁ ṣaṭpaṣcāśattamo'dhyāyaḥ ||

57 – kālayavanavadhaḥ - kālayavana's death

janamejaya uvāca

bhagavaṣchrotumicchāmi vistareṇa mahātmanaḥ |

caritaṁ vāsudevasya yaduśreṣṭhasya dhīmataḥ |2-57-1

janamejaya said:

O lord ( vaiśampāyana)! I wish to hear the deeds of the great soul, vāsudeva (kṛṣṇa), the best among yādava-s, with intellect, in detail.

kimarthaṁ ca parityajya mathurāṁ madhusūdanaḥ |

madhyadeshasya kakudaṁ dhāma lakṣmyāścha kevalam ||2-57-2

Why did the slayer of madhu (kṛṣṇa) abandon mathurā, which is an important city of the middle lands and the residence of goddess lakṣmi?

śṛṣgaṁ pṛthivyāḥ svālakṣyaṁ prabhūtadhanadhānyavat |

āryāḍhyajalabhūyiṣṭhamadhiṣṭhānavarottamam ||2-57-3

It is enriched by wealth and grains, beautiful like a peak of earth, with plenty of water, the best place of residence with noble people.

ayuddhenaiva dāśārhastyaktavāndvijasattama |

sa kālayavanśacāpi kṛṣṇe kiṁ pratyapadyata ||2-57-4

O the best among brahmins! dāśārha (kṛṣṇa) abandoned the place without any war. Then what did kālayavana do with kṛṣṇa?

dvārakāṁ ca samāsādya vāridurgāṁ janārdanaḥ |

kiṁ cakāra mahābāhurmahāyogī mahātapāḥ ||2-57-5

Reaching dvāraka, a fort in water, what did janārdana (kṛṣṇa) with great arms, great ascetic, one who performs great penance do?

kiṁvīryāḥ kālayavanaḥ kena jātaścha vīryavān |

yamasahyaṁ samālakṣya vyapayāto janārdanaḥ ||2-57-6

What is the power of kālayavana? The valiant was born to whom? janārdana (kṛṣṇa) left the place considering that he (kālayavana) is unbearable.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

vṛṣṇīnāmandhakānāṁ ca gururgārgyo mahāmanāḥ |

brahmacārī purā bhūtvā na sma dārānsa vindati ||2-57-7

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya !) gārgya of great mind is the preceptor of vṛṣṇi-s and andhakas. He lived a chaste life and did not take a wife (did not marry after education - see nīlakaṇṭha commentary)

tathā hi vartamānaṁ tamūrdhvaretasamavyayam |

śyālo'bhiśastavāngārgyamapumāniti rājani ||2-57-8

As he was living in chastity, without any decline in his attitudes, the king's priest accused gārgya for being impotent, in the king's assembly.

so'bhiśastāstadā rājannagare tvajitaṁ jaye |

alipsaṁstu striyaṁ caiva tapastepe sudāruṇam ||2-57-9

O king (janamejaya)! gārgya who was accused, who had even conquered the unconquerable, performed a severe penance, without desiring women.

tato dvādaśavarṣāṇi so'yaścūrṇamabhakṣayat |

ārādhayanmahādevamacintyaṁ śūlapāṇinam ||2-57-10

He worshipped the great deva (shiva), the inconceivable, the one who holds the lance in his hand (shiva ), for twelve years, eating iron powder.

rudrastasmai varaṁ prādātsamarthaṁ yudhi nigrahe |

vṛṣṇīnāmandhakānāṁ ca sarvatejomayaṁ sutam ||2-57-11

Then rudra (shiva) gave him as a boon, a son, with all splendour, capable of killing all vṛṣṇi and andhaka people in battle.

tataḥ śuśrāva taṁ rājā yavanādhipatirvaram |

putraprasavajaṁ daivādaputraḥ putrakāmitā ||2-57-12

Then the king of yavana heard about this boon meant for the birth of a son. The king, without a son by fate, was desiring for a son.

sa nṛpastamupānāyya sāntvayitvā dvijottamam |

taṁ ghoṣamadhye yavano gopastrīṣu samāsṛjat ||2-57-13

Pleasing the best of brāhmins (sage gārgya), the (yavana) king brought him. The yavana (king) kept him in contact with gopa women in a place of gopas.

gopālī tvapsarāstatra gopastrīveṣadhāriṇī |

dhārayāmāsa gārgyasya garbhaṁ durdharamachyutam ||2-57-14

There was a divine woman named gopālī in the guise of a gopa women. She conceived gārgya's conception , which was difficult to bear, not having any decline.

mānuṣyāṁ gārgyabhāryāyāṁ niyogāccūlapāṇinaḥ |

sa kālayavano nāma jajṣe śūro mahābalaḥ ||2-57-15

By the order of the one holding the lance in his hand (shiva), the most valiant, highly powerful kālayavana was born to the wife, in the human form, of gārghya.

aputrasyātha rājṣastu vavṛdhe'ntaḥpure śiśuḥ |

tasminnuparate rājansa kālayavano nṛpaḥ ||2-57-16

The child was brought up in the female apartments of the (yavana) king, who was childless. O king (janamejaya)! When he (yavana king) died, kālayavana became the king.

yuddhābhikāmo nṛ+patiḥ paryapṛcchaddvijottamān |

vṛṣṇyandhakakulaṁ tasya nāradena niveditam ||2-57-17

Desiring for battle, the questioned the best of brāhmins. nārada informed him about the races of vṛṣṇi-s and andhakas.

jṣātvā tu varadānaṁ tannāradānmadhusūdanaḥ |

upapraikṣata tejasvī varddhantaṁ yavaneṣu tam ||2-57-18

The slayer of madhu (kṛṣṇa) knew about the granting of boon (by shiva) from nārada. kṛṣṇa considered the growing yavana as splendorous.

samṛddho hi yadā rājā yavanānāṁ mahābalaḥ |

tata evaṁ nṛpā mlechcāḥ saṁśrityānuyayustadā ||2-57-19

As the highly powerful king yavana was prospering, the barbarian and foreign kings became dependent on him and started following him.

śakāstuṣārā daradāḥ pāradāḥ sṛṅgalāḥ khasāḥ |

pahlavāḥ śataśaścānye mlechcā haimavatāstathā ||2-57-20

With hundreds of barbarian and foreign kings such as shaka, tuṣāra, darada, pārada, sṛṅgala, khasa, pahlava and haimavata,

sa taiḥ parivṛto rājā dasyubhiḥ shalabhairiva |

nānāveṣāyudhairbhīmairmathurāmabhyavartata ||2-57-21

the yavana king, surrounded by the barbarian and foreign kings, like moths, with varieties of dresses and weapons, reached mathurā.

gajavājikharoṣṭrāṇāmayutairarbudairapi |

pṛthivī kampayāmāsa sainyena mahatā vṛtaḥ ||2-57-22

There were ten thousand and ten millions of elephants, horses, asses and camels with him. Surrounded by the great army he shook the earth.

reṇunā sūryamārgaṁ tu samavachcādya pārthivaḥ |

mūtreṇa śakṛtā caiva sainyena saṁsṛje nadīm ||2-57-23

The (yavana) king covered the sun's path (sky) with dust. A river was created due to the urine and feces of the army.

aśvoṣṭraśakṛtāṁ rāśernissṛteti janādhipa |

tato'śvaśakṛdityevaṁ nāma nadyā babhūva ha ||2-57-24

O king of people (janamejaya!) (vaiśampāyana said) Since the river was created from the feces of horses, asses and camels, the river was named as aśvaśakṛt.

tatsainyaṁ mahadāyādvai śrutvā vṛṣṇyandhakāgraṇīḥ |

vāsudevaḥ samānāyya jṣātīnidamuvāca ha ||2-57-25

Hearing that the great army (of yavana king) was coming, the best among vṛṣṇi-s and andhaka-s, vāsudeva (kṛṣṇa) summoned the kinsmen and told them:

idaṁ samutthitaṁ ghoraṁ vṛṣṇyandhakabhavaṁ mahat |

avadhyaścāpi naḥ śatrurvaradānātpinākinaḥ ||2-57-26

(kṛṣṇa said) A terrible great fear has come to vṛṣṇi-s and andhakas. Due to the boon given by the one who holds the trident (pināka) (shiva), this enemy cannot be killed by us.

sāmādayo'bhyupāyāścha vihitāstasya sarvaśaḥ |

matto madabalābhyāṁ tu yuddhameva chikīrṣati ||2-57-27

We have used all means such as negotiation etc ., with him. But he, excited due to the power of the boon, only wants to fight.

etāvāniha vāsaścha kathito nāradena me |

etāvati ca vaktavyaṁ sāmaiva paramaṁ matam ||2-57-28

nārada told me that our stay here is only up to this time. It can be only said that negotiation is the best accepted opinion.

jarāsaṁdhaścha no rājā nityameva na mṛṣyate |

tathānye pṛthivīpālā vṛṣṇicakrapratāpitāḥ ||2-57-29

king jarāsaṁdha never pardons us. Other protectors of earth (kings), envious due to the power of vṛṣṇi-s are also like him.

kechitkaṁsavadhāccāpi viraktāstadgatā nṛpāḥ |

samāśṛtya jarāsaṁdhamasmānicchanti bādhitum ||2-57-30

Some kings, estranged with us due to the killing of kaṁsa as well, depending on jarāsaṁdha, are desiring to harm us.

bahavo jṣātayaścaiva yadūnāṁ nihatā nṛpaiḥ |

The kings have killed many kinsmen of yādavas.

varddhituṁ naiva śakṣyāma pure'sminniti keśavaḥ ||2-57-31

apayāne matiṁ kṛtvā dūtaṁ tasmai sasarja ha |

(vaiśampāyana said: O janamejaya !) Considering that it is not possible to flourish in the city, keshava (kṛṣṇa) decided to leave (mathurā) and sent a messenger to him (kālayavana).

tataḥ kumbhe mahāsarpaṁ bhinnāṣjanachayopamam ||2-57-32

ghoramāśīviṣaṁ kṛṣṇaṁ kṛṣṇaḥ prākṣepayattadā |

Then kṛṣṇa put a terrible great black poisonous serpent, similar in colour to lamp black, in a pot.

tatastaṁ mudrayitvā tu svena dūtena hārayat ||2-57-33

nidarśanārthaṁ govindo bhīṣayāmāsa taṁ nṛpam |

govinda (kṛṣṇa) sealed the pot and sent it through a messenger to the (yavana) king for seeing, to frighten the (yavana) king.

sa dūtaḥ kālayavane darśayāmāsa taṁ ghaṭam ||2-57-34

kālasarpopamaḥ kṛṣṇa ityuktvā bharatarṣabha |

The messenger kept the pot for kālayavana to see and said, O the best of bharata (janamejaya), (vaiśampāyana said ) that kṛṣna is comparable to the serpent of time (kāla - death).

tatkālayavano buddhvā trāsanaṁ yādavaiḥ kṛtam ||2-57-35

pipīlikānāṁ chaṇḍānāṁ pūrayāmāsa taṁ ghaṭaṁ |

Understanding the threat of yādava-s, kālayavana filled the pot completely with violent ants.

sa sarpo bahubhistīkṣṇaiḥ sarvatastaiḥ pipīlikaiḥ ||2-57-36

bhakṣyamāṇaḥ kilāṅgeṣu bhasmībhūto'bhavattadā |

The serpent bitten violently by many ants all over its body became powder at that time.

taṁ mudrayitvā tu ghaṭaṁ tathaiva yavanādhipaḥ |

preṣayāmāsa kṛṣṇāya bāhulyamupavarṇayan ||2-57-37

Sealing the pot as it is, the yavana king, sent it to kṛṣṇa to describe his abundance (of power).

vāsudevastu taṁ dṛṣṭvā yogaṁ vihatamātmanaḥ |

utsṛjya mathurāmāśu dvārakāmabhijagmivān ||2-57-38

Seeing that his strategy has failed, vāsudeva (kṛṣṇa) immediately left mathurā and went to dvāraka.

vairasyāntaṁ vidhitsaṁstu vāsudevo mahāyaśāḥ |

niveshya dvārakāṁ rājanvṛṣṇīnāśvāsya caiva ha ||2-57-39

O king janamejaya)! (vaiśampāyana said) To conclude the enmity, vāsudeva of great fame, consoled the vṛṣṇi-s in dvāraka.

padātiḥ puruṣavyāghro bāhupraharaṇastadā |

ājagāma mahāvīryo mathurāṁ madhusūdanaḥ ||2-57-40

The tiger among men, the great valiant slayer of madhu (kṛṣṇa), returned to mathurā, by walking, with only his arms as weapon.

taṁ dṛṣṭvā niryayau hṛṣṭaḥ sa kālayavano ruṣā |

prekṣāpūrvaṁ ca kṛṣṇo'pi niśchakarṣa mahābalaḥ ||2-57-41

Seeing him, the angry kālayavana followed happily. The powerful kṛṣṇa continued walking as though he visualized the fight.

athānvagacchadgovindaṁ jighṛkṣuryavaneśvaraḥ |

na chainamaśakadrājā grahītuṁ yogadharmiṇam ||2-57-42

The lord (king) of yavana followed govinda (kṛṣṇa) to catch him. The king (yavana) was unable to catch kṛṣṇa, yoked in dharma.

māndhātustu suto rājā muchukundo mahāyaśāḥ |

purā devāsure yuddhe kṛtakarmā mahābalaḥ ||2-57-43

king muchukunda of great fame, the powerful son of māndhāta, who had fought long ago in the battle between deva-s and daitya-s,

vareṇa Chandito devairnidrāmeva gṛhītavān |

śrāntasya tasya vāgevaṁ tadā prādurabhūtkila ||2-57-44

accepted only sleep, when the deva-s offered a boon. These words were spoken by him who was completely exhausted:

prasuptaṁ bodhayedyo māṁ taṁ daheyamahaṁ surāḥ |

cakṣuṣā krodhadīptena evamāha punaḥ punaḥ ||2-57-45

(muchukunda said) O deva-s! I shall burn those who are waking up me who am sleeping, with my look lighted by anger. He spoke again and again in this manner.

evamastviti taṁ śakra uvāca tridivaiḥ saha |

sa surairabhyanujṣāto hyadrirājamupāgamat ||2-57-46

śakra (indra) along with deva-s told him, let it be so. With the permission of deva-s, the king reached the mountain.

sa parvataguhāṁ kāṁchitpraviśya śramakarśitaḥ |

suṣvāpa kālametaṁ vai yāvatkṛṣṇasya darshanam ||2-57-47

Extremely tired by his efforts (in war) he entered a cave in the mountain and slept for all the time till he was seen by kṛṣṇa.

tatsarvaṁ vāsudevāya nāradena niveditam |

varadānaṁ ca devebhyastejastasya ca bhūpateḥ ||2-57-48

nārada told all these to vāsudeva (kṛṣṇa) including the boon granted by deva-s and the splendour of the king (muchukunda).

kṛṣṇo'nugamyamānaścha tena mlecchena śatruṇā |

tāṁ guhāṁ muchukundasya pravivesha vinītavat ||2-57-49

kṛṣṇa, followed by the foreigner, barbarian enemy entered the cave in which muchukunda was (sleeping) humbly.

śiraḥsthāne tu rājarṣermuchukundasya keśavaḥ |

saṁdarśanapathaṁ tyaktvā tasthau buddhimatāṁ varaḥ ||2-57-50

keshava (kṛṣṇa) the best among intellects stood on the side of the head of the royal sage muchukunda, avoiding the path of his vision.

anupravishya yavano dadarsha pṛthivīpatim |

sa taṁ suptaṁ kṛtāntābhamāsasāda sudurmatiḥ ||2-57-51

The yavana (king) entering the cave following ( kṛṣṇa), saw the lord of earth (king muchukunda). The wicked soul (yavana) approached the sleeping king who was similar to god of death.

vāsudevaṁ tu taṁ matvā ghaṭṭayāmāsa pārthivam |

pādenātmavināśāya śalabhaḥ pāvakaṁ yathā ||2-57-52

Thinking that this was vāsudeva (kṛṣṇa), he (yavana) kicked the king with his feet, for self destruction, like moths by fire.

muchukundastu rājarṣiḥ pādasparśaprabodhitaḥ |

nidrācchedena chukrodha pādasparśena tena ca ||2-57-53

The royal sage muchukunda, woken up by the kicking of the feet, was angered by the kick of the feet which broke his sleep.

saṁsmṛtya sa varaṁ śakrādavaikṣata tamagrataḥ |

sa dṛṣṭamātraḥ krodhena saṁprajajvāla sarvaśaḥ ||2-57-54

Remembering the boon given by śakra (indra), as the king looked straight at him (yavana) angrily, he was completely burnt to ashes instantly.

dadāha pāvakastaṁ tu śuṣkaṁ vṛkṣamivāśaniḥ |

kṣaṇena kālayavanaṁ netratejovinirgataḥ ||2-57-55

The fire emanating from the splendour of the eye burned kālayavana instantly like lighting burns dry wood.

taṁ vāsudevaḥ śrīmantaṁ cirasuptaṁ narādhipam |

kṛtakāryo'bravīddhīmānidaṁ vacanamuttamam ||2-57-56

Then the satisfied vāsudeva of high intellect, spoke the following best words to the auspicious king of men who was sleeping for a long time.

rājaṁściraprasupto'si kathito nāradena me |

kṛtaṁ me sumahatkāryaṁ svasti te'stu vrajāmyaham ||2-57-57

(kṛṣṇa said) O king! nārada told me that you had been sleeping for a long time. You have done a good great work for me. Let there be good to you. I am leaving.

vāsudevamupālakṣya rājā hrasvaṁ pramāṇataḥ |

pariṣkṛtaṁ yugaṁ mene kālena mahatā tadā ||2-57-58

That king, seeing vāsudeva (kṛṣṇa) of a short stature realized that with a long passage of time, the era has changed.

A uvāca rājā govindaṁ ko bhavānkimihāgataḥ |

kashcha kālaḥ prasuptasya yadi jānāsi kathyatām ||2-57-59

The king (muchukunda) asked govinda (kṛṣṇa): Who are you? Why did you come here? How long have I been sleeping? If you know, please tell me.

śrīkṛṣṇa uvāca

somavaṁśodbhavo rājā yayātirnāma nāhuṣaḥ |

tasya putro yadurjyeṣṭhaścatvāro'nye yavīyasaḥ ||2-57-60

śrīkṛṣṇa said:

yayāti, the king of the race of the moon, is the son of nahuṣa. His eldest son is yadu. yadu has other four brothers.

yaduvaṁśātsamutpannaṁ vasudevātmajaṁ vibho |

vāsudevaṁ vijānīhi nṛpate tvāmihāgatam ||2-57-61

O lord! I am the son of vasudeva, known as vāsudeva, born in the race of yadu. O king! I have come here.

tretāyuge prasupto'si vidito me'si nāradāt |

idaṁ kaliyugaṁ viddhi kimanyatkaravāṇi te ||2-57-62

I have known from nārada that you slept in the era of treta. Now it is the era of kali. What else shall I do for you?

mama śatrustvayā dagdho devadattavaro nṛpa |

avadhyo yo mayā saṅkhye bhavedvarṣaśatairapi ||2-57-63

O king! My enemy, who cannot be killed by me even by fighting for hundred years, who was given a boon by the deva (shiva), is burned by you.

vaiśampāyana uvāca

ityuktaḥ sa tu kṛṣṇena nirjagāma guhāmukhāt |

anvīyamānaḥ kṛṣṇena kṛtakāryeṇa dhīmatā ||2-57-64

vaiśampāyana said:

(O janamejaya !) Being told by kṛṣṇa thus, the king (muchukunda) left the cave, followed by kṛṣṇa, the intelligent, who was satisfied.

tato dadarsha pṛthivīmāvṛtāṁ hrasvakairnaraiḥ |

svalpotsāhairalpabalairalpavīryaparākramaiḥ |

Then the king saw that the earth is filled with men of short stature, with diminished enthusiasm, diminished power and diminished valour.

pareṇādhiṣṭhitaṁ caiva rājyaṁ kevalamātmanaḥ |2-57-65

prītyā visṛjya govindaṁ pravivesha mahadvanam |

The king saw that some one else was installed (as king) in his country. Pleased, the king left govinda (kṛṣṇa) and entered the great forest.

himavantamagādrājā tapase dhṛtamānasaḥ ||2-57-66

tataḥ sa tapa āsthāya vinirmucya kalevaram |

The king went to himavanta mountain, with his mind fixed on penance. Performing penance and discarding his body,

āruroha divaṁ rājā karmabhiḥ svairjitāśubhaiḥ ||2-57-67

the king entered heaven due to the auspicious deeds done by him.

vāsudevo'pi dharmātmā upāyena mahāmanāḥ |

ghātayitvā''tmanaḥ śatruṁ tatsainyaṁ pratyapadyata ||2-57-68

vāsudeva (kṛṣṇa) of great mind, with his soul fixed in dharma, getting his enemy killed methodically, returned to his army.

prabhūtarathahastyaśvavarmaśastrāyudhadhvajam |

ādāyopayayau dhīmānsa sainyaṁ nihateshvaram ||2-57-69

kṛṣṇa took the army (of the yavana king) with many chariots, elephants, horses, shields, weapons, flagstaffs and others, whose lord (kālayavana) was killed.

nivedayāmāsa tato narādhipe

tadugrasene pratipūrṇamānasaḥ |

janārdano dvāravatīṁ ca tāṁ purī-

mashobhayattena dhanena bhūriṇā ||2-57-70

With his mind fully satisfied, kṛṣṇa informed all these to king ugrasena. janārdana (kṛṣṇa) enriched the city of dvāravatī with lot of wealth.

iti śrīmahābhārate khileṣu harivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi kālayavanavadhe saptapaṣcāśattamo'dhyāyaḥ

Thus this is the fifty-seventh chapter of viṣṇuparva, harivaṁśa, khila of mahābhārata, kālayavana's death

Translator's note:

A brief complementary account of kālayavana occurs in chapter 35 of harivamshaparva as follows.

vṛkadevī vyajāyata || 1-35-11

kanyā trigarta rājasya bhartā vai śaiśirāyaṇaḥ |

jijṣāsāṁ pauruṣe cakre na chaskande'tha pauruṣam || 1-35-12

kṛṣṇa-āyasa sama prakhyo varṣe dvādaśame tathā |

mithyā'bhiśapto gārgyastu manyunā'bhisamīritaḥ || 1-35-13

gopakanyāmupādāya maithunāyopacakrame |

gopālī tvapsarāstasya gopastrīveṣadhāriṇī || 1-35-14

dhārayāmāsa gārgyasya garbhaṁ durdharamachyutam |

mānuṣyāṁ gārgyabhāryāyāṁ niyogācchhūlapāṇinaḥ || 1-35-15

sa kālayavano nāma jajṣe rājā mahābalaḥ |

vṛṣapūrvārdhakāyāstamavahanvājino raṇe || 1-35-16

aputrasya sa rājṣastu vavṛdhe'ntaḥpure śiśuḥ |

yavanasya mahārāja sa kālayavano'bhavat || 1-35-17

sa yuddhakāmī nṛpatiḥ paryapṛcchaddvijottamān

vṛṣṇyandhakakulaṁ tasya nārado'kathaydvibhū || 1-35-18

akṣauhiṇyā tu sainyasya mathurāmabhyayāttadā |

dūtaṁ sampreṣayāmāsa vṛṣṇyandhakaniveśanam || 1-35-19

tato vṝṣṇyandhakāḥ kṛṣṇaṁ puraskṛtya mahāmatim |

sametā mantrayāmāsuryavanasya bhayāttadā || 1-35-20

kṛtvā ca niśchayaṁ sarve palāyanaparāyaṇāḥ |

vihāya mathurāṁ ramyāṁ mānayantaḥ pinākinam || 1-35-21

kuśasthalīṁ dvāravatīṁ niveśayitumīpsavaḥ |

For English translation by Desiraju Hanumanta Rao, see

http://mahabharata=resources.org/harivamsa/hv_1_35.html

nīlakanṭha has commented as follows:

· 1-35-12 trigarta rājasya devakanyā vṛkadevīti pūrveṇānvayaḥ | tasyaiva trigartarājasya bhartā purohitaḥ śaiśirāyaṇo gārgyaḥ tadīyaḥ śālo yādavapakṣīyaḥ purohitaḥ kashchittasya pauruṣamasti na vetti jijṣāsāṁ parīkṣāṁ cakre hastena liṁgamabhimṛṣṭavān | atha anantaraṁ gārgasya pauruṣaṁ reto na chaskanda dṛḍhavratatvāt tasyānutthānāt | utthāne hi kiṅjidapi retaḥ skaṁdedeva tato gārgyo napuṁsaka iti śālenokta ityarthaḥ yathoktaṁ viṣṇupurāṇe --

gārgye goṣṭyām dvijaṁ śālaḥ ṣaṇḍha ityuktavānyadā |

yadūnāṁ sannidhau sarve jahasuryādavāstadā ||

iti

· 1-35-13 kṛṣṇāyasasamaḥ kopenātyantaṁ kṛṣṇabhāsvaravarṇaḥ |

kopena cāsyā vadanaṁ maṣīvarṇamabhūttadā

iti anyatra darśanāt | yato mitthyaiva napuṁsako'yamityabhiśāpaṁ prāpitaḥ prakhyo'tivikhyātaḥ | dvādaśame dvādaśe varṣe | śāntakopaḥ sa manyunā dainyenābhiśāpajena pariplutaḥ sannabhiśāpanivṛtyarthe paraṁ pratyamutpādayiṣyan gopakanyāmupādāya maithunāyopacakrame it sārdhaḥ | kā'sau gopakanyā kutaścāsya tatsaṁyoga ityāha sārddhena - gopālīti | anye tu kṛṣṇāyasamayaḥprakhya iti paṭhitvā kṛṣṇāyasaṁ lohacūrṇaṁ abhakṣayat| ayaḥprakhyo lohavarṇa iti vyākhyā | tatra vaiṣṇavīyāṁ saṁmatimāhuḥ -

sutamiccaṁstapastepe yaducakrabhayāpahaṁ |

ārādhayan mahādevaṁ so'yaścūrṇamabhakṣayat ||

dadau varaṁ tu saṁtuṣṭo varṣe tu dvādaśe śivaḥ |

saṁyojayāmāsa ca taṁ yavanesho hyanātmajaḥ ||

tadyoṣitsaṅgamāccāsya putro'bhūdalisaprabhaḥ

taṁ kālayavaṁ nāma -----

iti |

tachcābdārtho gārgyaḥ saṁyojayāmāsa svabhāryayeti śeṣaḥ | tatra mātṛbhedaḥ kalpabhedābhiprāyeṇa vyākhyeyaḥ | śeṣaṁ spaṣṭam |

· 1-35-16 vṛṣasya balīvardasyeva pūrvārddhakāyo nābhEruparideśo yeṣām te vṛṣapūrvārddhakāyāḥ

· 1-35-17 rājṣo'ntapureḥ vavṛdhe ityanena gopālyā'psarasā sadyaḥ śakuntalāvatparityakta iti gamyate |

nīlakaṇṭha commentary

saptapaṣcāsattame'smin muchukundadṛśā hariḥ |

yavanaṁ ghātayāmāsa mānayaṣcāṅkaraṁ varam || 1 ||

· 2-57-1 bhagavanniti ||

· 2-57-2 parityjya gata ityarthaḥ ||

· 2-57-7 dārānvidyamānānapi na vindati nābhyagacchat ||

· 2-57-8 rājani rājasabhāyāṁ ||

· 2-57-9 alipsan anicchan kopena ||

· 2-57-12 putrasya kāmitā kāmayitā ||

· 2-57-13 taṁ gārgyaṁ upānāyya svagṛhamānāyya ||

· 2-57-15 mānuṣyāṁ mānuṣīrūpāyāmapsarasi bhāryāyāṁ bhāryāvadvarttamānāyām ||

· 2-57-21 shalabhairiveti bahutve dṛṣṭāntaḥ ||

· 2-57-29 rājāno'smān ||

· 2-57-60 catvāraḥ turvasurdruhyuranu pūruriti | yavīyaso yavīyāṁsaḥ ||

iti śrīharivaṁśe viṣṇuparvaṇi ṭīkāyāṁ saptapaṣcāsattamo'dhyāyaḥ ||

Note : Sloka 62, line 2 : Was it really kalaiyuga then? Even draupadīsvayamvaram had not taken place at that time! Please check.